Skip to main content

Full text of "A Shelley primer"

See other formats


A 

SHELLEY    PRIMER 


BY 

H.    S.    SALT. 


LONDON: 
REEVES   AND   TURNER,    196   STRAND. 

1887. 


BALLANTYNE,    HANSON    AND   CO. 
EDINBURGH    AND    LONDON 


PREFATORY  NOTE. 


Much  of  the  information  given  in  the  following  pages  is 
drawn  from  the  Prefaces  and  Notes  to  Messrs.  Forman's 
and  Kossetti's  editions  of  Shelley's  works,  and  from  the 
critical  and  biographical  writings  of  other  Shelley  students. 
I  am  especially  indebted  to  Mr.  C.  Kegan  Paul  and  Mr. 
W.  M.  Rossetti  for  their  kind  advice  and  many  valuable 

H.  S.  S. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAP, 

I.  STATE  OF  ENGLAND  IN  SHELLEY'S  LIFETIME 


IL   SHELLEY  S  LIFE  AND  CHARACTER 
IIL  SHELLEY'S  OPINIONS  .  .  .  .  -2$ 

IV.   LITERARY  CHARACTERISTICS  .  .  .  -37 

V.   LITERARY  PERIODS    OF    SHELLEY'S    LIFE  .  .        47 

VL   THE  POEMS  .......        50 

Vn.   PROSE  WORKS  .  .  .  .  .  .101 

VIIL   TEXT,  ORIGINAL  EDITIONS,   ETC.  .  .  •      H? 

IX.  SHELLEY'S  INFLUENCE  ON  LITERATURE  AND  THOUGHT    121 

X.   CHIEF  AUTHORITIES,   BIOGRAPHIES,   REVIEWS,  ETC.      .      1 25 


PAGE 

7 
10 


SHELLEY   PEIMEE. 


CHAPTEE  I. 

STATE  OF  ENGLAND  IN  SHELLEY'S  LIFETIME. 

Politics. — The  period  of  thirty  years  (1792-1822)10  which 
the  life  of  Shelley  was  cast  was  a  time  at  once  of  innova- 
tion and  repression,  of  fierce  conflict  between  governors  and 
subjects,  of  strong  popular  movements  on  the  one  side,  and 
equally  stern  reprisals  on  the  other.  Towards  the  close  of  the 
eighteenth  century  the  spirit  of  inquiry  had  been  abroad,  and 
there  had  been  a  great  awakening  of  the  nations,  which  had 
taken  visible  form  in  the  declaration  of  American  Independ- 
ence and  the  French  Revolution.  The  immediate  effect  of 
these  heart-stirring  events  was  to  stimulate  reformers,  all  the 
world  over,  to  further  exertions,  and  to  inspire  them  with 
hopes,  which  to  us  seem  Quixotic,  of  realising  in  the  near 
future  their  most  sanguine  dreams  of  Liberty  and  Justice. 
Spain,  Italy,  and  Greece  were  all  preparing  themselves  for 
the  coming  struggle ;  while^  in  the  ISTew  World,  Mexico  and 
the  Spanish  colonies  were  striving  to  break  away  from  the 
mother-country's  control.  Ireland  was  in  revolt  in  1798, 
and  after  the  passing  of  the  Act  of  Union  in  1800  the  per- 
sistent rejection  of  the  Catholic  Relief  Bill  was  the  cause  of 
prolonged  agitation.  Then  came  a  time  of  disappointment 
and  reaction.  In  England,  where  the  horrors  of  the  French 
Revolution  had  filled  men's  minds  with  misgiving,  the  Tories, 


8  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

with  "  alarm  "  as  their  watchword  of  government,  now  ruled 
supreme.  The  first  quarter  of  this  century  has  been  de- 
scribed as  "  an  awful  period  for  any  one  who  ventured  to 
maintain  Liberal  opinions ; "  perhaps  the  gloomiest  time  of 
all  was  the  Regency  of  the  Prince  of  Wales  (1811-1820), 
with  which  Shelley's  literary  career  almost  coincided. 
England  was  then  governed  by  such  men  as  Castlereagh 
the  author  of  the  "gagging  bills;"  Sidmouth,  the  Home 
Secretary,  whose  one  idea  of  sound  policy  lay  in  "  crushing 
sedition;"  Eldon,  the  Lord  Chancellor,  for  forty  years  the 
enemy  of  every  sort  of  reform ;  and  EUenborough,  the  Chief 
Justice,  who  in  the  numerous  state-prosecutions  of  those 
days  did  not  scruple  to  strain  the  law  to  the  utmost  against 
the  accused.  Under  this  Government  civil  and  religious 
liberty  was  for  the  time  trampled  under  foot,  while  the  social 
condition  of  the  working-classes  grew  more  desperate  every 
year.  The  close  of  the  war  with  Napoleon  in  18 15  failed 
to  bring  any  relief,  and  the  riots  that  took  place  in  many 
parts  of  the  country  were  suppressed  with  great  severity, 
the  Government  even  going  so  far  as  to  employ  spies,  as  in 
the  case  of  the  notorious  Oliver,  for  the  purpose  of  inciting 
the  discontented  workmen  to  violence,  and  then  betraying 
them  to  the  gallows,  which  were  constantly  in  use.  Yet 
such  books  as  Paine's  Age  of  Reason,  Godwin's  Political 
Justice,  and  Mary  WoUstonecraf  t's  Vindication  of  the  Rights 
of  Women  had  not  in  reality  failed  in  their  effect ;  in  spite 
of  every  obstacle  the  revolution  of  thought  was  being  gradu- 
ally accomplished,  while  the  wide  popularity  gained  by  the 
writings  of  Cobbett  in  England  and  Owen  in  America  proved 
that  the  demand  for  poUtical  and  social  reform  was  intensi- 
fiecl  rather  than  extinguished  by  the  harsh  measures  dealt  out 
to  the  reformers. 

Literature. — In  literature,  as  in  politics,  it  was  an  age  of 
conflict  and  revolution.  The  monotonous  tyranny  of  the 
"correct"  school  of  poetry,  of  which  Pope  may  stand  as 
the  representative,  was  giving  way  to  a  truer,  simpler,  more 


STATE  OF  ENGLAND  IN  SHELLEY'S  LIFETIME.    9 

natural  style,  of  which  Cowper  and  Burns  were  the  fore- 
runners and  Wordsworth  the  first  apostle.  Thus  there 
uprose  a  new  generation  of  poets,  who,  in  their  regard  for 
the  spirit  rather  than  the  letter  of  the  laws  of  poetry,  resem- 
bled the  Elizabethans  of  old,  and  stood  in  strong  contrast  to 
their  immediate  predecessors  of  the  eighteenth  century.  Break- 
ing through  the  trammels  of  formalism  which  had  long  been 
held  indispensable,  they  proved  that  it  was  possible  to  unite 
the  most  passionate  feeling  to  the  utmost  simplicity  of  ex- 
pression, and  a  close  study  of  man  to  a  deep  sympathy  with 
nature.  It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  this  literary  revolu- 
tion would  be  efi'ected  without  a  struggle ;  here  also  there 
were  periods  of  repression  and  reaction,  and  by  the  help  of 
such  critics  as  Gifford  and  his  Quarterly  reviewers — the 
Eldons  and  Ellenboroughs  of  literature — the  champions  of 
the  old  system  often  found  effective  means  of  retaliating  on 
their  opponents.  In  such  an  age  as  this,  the  world,  as 
Leigh  Hunt  has  remarked,  "  requires  the  example  of  a  spirit 
not  so  prostrate  as  its  own,  to  make  it  believe  that  all  hearts 
are  not  alike  kept  under,  and  that  the  hope  of  reformation 
is  not  everywhere  given  up." 


(     lo    ) 


CHAPTEE  11. 

SHELLEY S  LIFE  AND  CHARACTER. 

Life. — Percy  Bysshe  Shelley  was  bom  at  Field  Place, 
Horsham,  Sussex,  the  seat  of  the  Shelley  family,  on  August 
4th,  1792.  He  was  named  Bysshe  after  his  grandfather,  a 
vigorous  but  eccentric  old  man,  who  received  a  baronetcy 
in  1806.  Sir  Bysshe  was  twice  married,  and  founded  two 
families,  the  Shelleys  of  Field  Place  and  the  Shelley-Sidneys 
of  Penshurst,  who  number  Sir  Philip  Sidney  among  their 
ancestors.  Timothy  Shelley,  the  poet's  father,  who  succeeded 
to  the  baronetcy  in  1 815,  was  an  old-fashioned  country  gentle- 
man, much  in  his  element  as  Tory  member  for  the  borough  of 
Shoreham,^_but  ill  qualified  to  understand  the  character  of  his 
son.  The  mother,  whose  maiden  name  was  Elizabeth  Pilfold, 
had  great  personal  beauty  and  fair  intellectual  power,  but  little 
taste  for  literature.  The  poet  was  the  eldest  child ;  there  were 
afterwards  born  five  daughters  and  another  son.  Shelley's 
childhood  was  spent  at  Field  Place,  where  he  delighted  in 
certain  mysterious  passages  and  garrets,  and  in  the  society  of 
a  "  great  old  snake  "  which  haunted  the  lawn.  At  the  age 
of  ten  he  was  sent  to  Sion  House,  Brentford,  from  which 
school  he  passed  to  Eton  in  1804.  Here  his  strange  disposi- 
tion and  his  refusal  to  fag  caused  him  to  be  teased  by  his 
schoolfellows,  who  called  him  "mad  Shelley"  and  "the 
atheist."  He  learnt  the  classics  with  rapidity,  and  wrote 
fluent,  if  not  correct,  Latin  verses ;  but  his  chief  interest  was 
in  private  study  of  chemistry  and  in  translating  Pliny's 
Natural  History.    The  only  instructor  for  whom  Shelley  felt 


SHELLEY'S  LIFE  AND  CHAEACTEK  ii 

any  respect  was  Dr.  Lind,  a  retired  physician  living  at 
"Windsor,  the  original  of  the  Hermit  in  Laon  and  Cythna. 
Shelley  did  not  leave  Eton  prematurely,  as  has  generally 
been  supposed,  but  stayed  there  till  the  middle  of  1810, 
by  which  time  he  had  completed  his  novel  Zastrozzi.  In 
October  18 10  he  went  to  University  College,  Oxford,  where 
he  became  intimate  with  Thomas  Jefferson  Hogg,  who  after- 
wards recorded  the  events  of  their  college  career  in  his  Life 
of  Shelleij  (vide  p.  126).  Their  stay  at  Oxford  was  cut  short 
by  the  publication  of  Shelley's  pamphlet  on  The  Necessihj 
of  Atheism,  which  resulted  in  the  expulsion  of  both  Shelley 
and  Hogg,  March  25,  181 1. 

Shelley  had  been  deeply  attached  to  his  cousin,  Harriet 
Grove,  in  1809,  but  their  intimacy  was  now  broken  off  on 
account  of  his  religious  opinions.  His  father  refusing  to 
receive  him  at  Field  Place,  he  lodged  for  a  time  in  London  at 
15  Poland  Street ;  but  in  May  181 1  he  came  to  terms  with 
his  father,  who  agreed  to  allow  him  ;£"200  a  year.  His  rest- 
less and  discontented  state  culminated  in  his  elopement  with 
Harriet  Westbrook,  the  daughter  of  the  proprietor  of  a  Lon- 
don hotel,  in  the  latter  part  of  August  181 1,  not  on  account 
of  any  deep  love  for  Harriet,  but  from  a  chivalrous  desire  to 
protect  her  from  real  or  supposed  tyranny.  It  is  probable 
that  Eliza  "Westbrook,  Harriet's  elder  sister,  had  a  great 
share  in  the  ill-advised  marriage  and  its  disastrous  termination. 
Harriet  herself  was  good-tempered  and  good-looking,  but  not 
intellectually  fit  to  be  Shelley's  companion,  while  Eliza,  who 
lived  with  them,  certainly  widened  the  breach  between 
Shelley  and  his  wife.  The  marriage  took  place  at  Edinburgh 
on  August  28th,  181 1,  and  Shelley  and  Harriet  were  after- 
wards joined  by  Hogg,  who  accompanied  them  to  York, 
where  Shelley  found  it  necessary  to  break  off  his  intimacy 
with  Hogg  on  account  of  his  advances  to  Harriet.  The  Shel- 
leys  accordingly  proceeded  to  Keswick,  where  they  made  the 
acquaintance  of  Southey.  Then  followed  the  visit  to  Dublin 
(February  12  to  April  7,  181 2),  of  which  the  fullest  descrip- 


12  SHELLEY  PKIMER 

tion  is  given  in  McCarthy's  Shelley  s  Early  Life.  After 
issuing  his  Dublin  pamphlets  and  addressing  a  meeting  of 
Irish  Catholics,  Shelley  left  Dublin  and  travelled  through 
"Wales  to  Devonshire,  where  he  settled  awhile  at  Lynmouth. 
Here  his  party  was  visited  by  Miss  Hitchener,  a  lady  of 
advanced  opinions,  with  whom  he  had  corresponded  for  some 
time,  but  whose  society  proved  to  be  less  agreeable  than  he 
expected.  From  Lynmouth  the  Shelleys  went  to  Tanyrallt, 
near  Tremadoc,  in  Carnarvonshire,  where  Shelley  took  part  in 
raising  subscriptions  to  save  the  earthworks  across  the  Port- 
madoc  estuary.  Here  a  mysterious  attack  was  made  one 
night  on  the  Shelleys'  house,  but  whether  the  attempted 
"  assassination  "  was  a  reality  or  an  illusion  has  never  been 
satisfactorily  determined.  In  May  1813  the  Shelleys  re- 
turned to  London,  where  lanthe  Eliza,  Harriet's  first  child, 
was  born  some  time  in  June.  In  the  summer  of  18 13 
Shelley  took  a  cottage  at  Bracknell,  Berks.,  where  he  had 
the  society  of  the  Newtons,  a  vegetarian  family  with  whom 
he  had  become  intimate  in  London;  a  friendship  which 
influenced  him  strongly  towards  the  adoption  of  certain 
humanitarian  views  which  seemed  very  ridiculous  to  his 
friends  Hogg  and  Peacock.  Mrs.  Newton  was  the  sister  of 
a  Mrs.  Boinville,  whom  Shelley  greatly  liked.  Towards  the 
end  of  1 8 13  an  estrangement  already  existed  between  Shelley 
and  Harriet,  owing  partly  to  their  growing  divergence  of 
tastes,  and  partly  to  graver  causes,  it  being  Shelley's  belief 
that  Harriet  had  been  unfaithful  to  him.  In  the  early 
months  of  18 14  Shelley  spent  much  time  at  Mrs.  Boinville's 
house  at  Bracknell,  the  final  separation  taking  place  in  June, 
when  Harriet  went  with  her  child  lanthe  to  her  father  and 
sister  at  Bath.  Towards  the  end  of  the  same  year,  she  gave 
birth  to  a  son,  Charles  Bysshe.  Although  Shelley  delibe- 
rately separated  himself  from  Harriet,  he  did  not,  as  has  often 
been  wrongly  stated,  desert  her,  or  fail  to  make  due  provision 
for  her  wants ;  on  the  contrary,  he  continued  to  correspond 
with  her,  visit  her,  and  advise  her,  after  the  separation. 


SHELLEY'S  LIFE  AND  CHARACTER  13 

Mary  Godwin,  who  was  at  this  time  in  her  seventeenth 
year,  was  the  daughter  of  William  Godwin  and  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft,  and  inherited  great  intellectual  powers  from 
both  parents.  Shelley  did  not  know  her  till  May  18 14,  and 
it  was  not  till  after  the  separation  from  Harriet  that  they 
pledged  their  love  by  the  grave  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  in 
St.  Pancras  Churchyard.  On  July  28th  Shelley  and  Mary 
left  England  in  the  company  of  Miss  Clairmont,  a  step- 
daughter of  Godwin,  henceforth  a  frequent  inmate  of 
Shelley's  family.  Their  tour  on  the  Continent,  which  lasted 
till  September  13th,  was  described  by  Mrs.  Shelley  in  the 
History  of  a  Six  Weehs^  Tour.  During  the  closing  months 
of  18 14  Shelley  was  in  London,  much  troubled  by  debts  and 
creditors,  but  on  the  death  of  his  grandfather,  Sir  Bysshe, 
early  in  18 15,  his  annual  income  was  increased  to  ;;^iooo, 
and  he  became  immediate  heir  to  the  entailed  estate, 
though  he  had  sacrificed  his  prospect  of  inheriting  a  still 
larger  property  by  his  refusal  to  agree  to  a  further  entail. 
The  summer  of  181 5  was  spent  at  Bishopsgate,  on  the  skirts 
of  "Windsor  Forest,  where  Alastor  was  written.  After  the 
birth  of  William,  their  eldest  son,  January  24,  181 6, 
Shelley  and  Mary  started  with  Miss  Clairmont  on  their 
second  Continental  tour  (May  to  September,  1816).  At 
S^cheron,  near  Geneva,  they  met  Byron,  with  whom  Shelley 
made  a  trip  round  the  lake.  "  Monk  "  Lewis  was  another 
acquaintance  at  Geneva,  and  it  was  under  his  influence  that 
Mary  Shelley  then  wrote  her  novel  Fraiikenstein.  Soon 
after  his  return  to  England  Shelley  received  news  of 
Harriet's  suicide  in  the  Serpentine,  on,  or  soon  after  Novem- 
ber 9th,  1 816.  During  the  last  few  months  of  her  life  she 
had  sunk  into  lower  and  lower  degradation,  and  the  imme- 
diate cause  of  her  suicide  was  remorse  at  being  turned  from 
her  father's  door.  On  December  30th,  18 16,  Shelley  was 
married  to  Mary  in  London,  and  early  in  181 7  they  settled 
near  their  friend  Peacock  at  Marlow,  where  they  stayed  a 
year,  a  period  fruitful  in  literary  work,  including  Laon  and 


14  SHELLEY  PRIMEK. 

Cythna.  A  daughter,  Clara,  was  born  September  3,  18 17. 
After  the  death  of  Harriet  her  father  had  refused  to  give 
up  the  two  children,  and  took  proceedings  in  Chancery  to 
deprive  Shelley  of  their  control,  the  result  being  that  Lord 
Eldon's  judgment  was  given  against  Shelley  in  March,  18 17, 
and  the  children  were  handed  over  to  the  care  of  a  Dr.  Hume. 
The  boy  died  in  1826  j  lanthe  afterwards  became  Mrs. 
Esdaile.  This  loss  of  his  children,  next  to  Harriet's  suicide, 
affected  Shelley  more  deeply  than  any  other  misfortune  of 
his  life. 

For  various  reasons,  notably  the  state  of  Shelley's  health, 
Shelley  and  Mary  left  England  for  Italy,  March  11,  1818, 
again  accompanied  by  Miss  Clairmont.  After  first  visiting 
Milan,  the  Lake  of  Como,  Pisa,  and  Leghorn,  where  they 
met  the  Gisbornes,  they  settled  for  a  time  at  Bagni  di  Lucca. 
On  August  17  th  Shelley  left  Mary  at  this  place,  and  visited 
Byron  at  Venice  (vide  Julian  and  Maddalo).  He  was  after- 
wards joined  by  his  family  at  I  Capucini,  a  villa  belonging 
to  Byron  at  Este,  where  they  stayed  till  November  5  th. 
Their  daughter  Clara  died  on  September  24th.  They  next 
travelled  to  Naples,  spending  a  few  days  at  Eome  on  the 
way,  and  arriving  at  Naples  early  in  December  181 8.  They 
stayed  there  three  months,  Shelley  suffering  much  from  ill 
health  and  dejection  during  this  winter.  In  March  18 19 
they  returned  to  Rome,  where  their  son  William  died  on 
June  7th,  and  was  buried  in  the  Protestant  cemetery.  At 
Eome  Shelley  wrote  the  greater  part  of  Prometheus  Unbound 
and  commenced  The  Cenci.  Shortly  after  William's  death 
Shelley  and  Mary  went  to  Leghorn,  where  they  stayed  in 
the  Villa  Valsovano,  and  saw  much  of  the  Gisbornes.  In 
September  they  went  on  to  Florence,  where  their  last  child, 
Percy  Florence,  was  born,  November  12,  18 19.  At 
Florence,  as  at  Rome,  Shelley  passed  much  time  in  the 
picture-galleries.  In  January  1820  Shelley  and  his  wife  left 
Miss  Clairmont  at  Florence  and  settled  at  Pisa,  where 
they  made  a  lengthy  stay,  broken  at  times  by  visits  to  Bagni 


SHELLEY'S  LIFE  AND  CHAKACTER.  15 

di  Pisa  and  Leghorn,  and  enjoyed  more  congenial  society 
than  at  any  time  since  they  left  England.  In  the  autumn 
of  1820  they  were  visited  by  Med  win,  and  about  the  same 
time  they  became  acquainted  with  Emilia  Viviani  (vide 
Epipsychidion).  Early  in  182 1  they  met  Edward  and  Jane 
Williams,  with  whom  they  soon  became  intimate  friends. 
In  August  182 1  Shelley  visited  Eyron  at  Kavenna,  and 
discussed  the  plan  of  starting  a  magazine  in  conjunction 
with  Leigh  Hunt ;  Byron  shortly  afterwards  came  to  Pisa, 
where  he  spent  the  winter  in  a  house  near  that  occupied  by 
Shelley.  Lastly,  in  January  1822,  "Captain"  Trelawny 
arrived  at  Pisa  and  saw  much  of  Shelley  during  the  last 
six  months  of  his  life.  On  April  26th,  1822,  the  Shelleys, 
with  the  Williamses  and  Trelawny,  took  up  their  abode  in 
the  Casa  Magni,  a  solitary  house  on  the  shore  of  the  Gulf 
of  Spezzia,  near  Lericl  A  great  part  of  Shelley's  time  was 
now  spent  on  board  his  small  yacht,  named  the  "Ariel,"  or 
in  writing  The  Triumph  of  Life.  The  summer  was  sultry 
and  foreboded  storms,  and  some  strange  portents  are  said  to 
have  startled  the  small  circle  of  friends  at  the  Casa  Magni. 
On  July  ist,  Shelley  sailed  with  Williams  to  Leghorn,  and 
greeted  Leigh  Hunt,  who  had  just  arrived  in  Italy.  On 
Monday,  July  8th,  Shelley  and  Williams,  with  their  sailor 
boy,  Charles  Vivian,  started  from  Leghorn  on  their  return 
voyage  at  3  p.m.  The  afternoon  was  very  hot,  and  a 
thunderstorm  presently  burst  on  the  sea,  during  which 
the  "Ariel"  disappeared  in  the  haze.  When  the  storm 
cleared  off,  all  traces  of  the  yacht  were  lost ;  but  she  was 
found  two  months  later  in  fifteen  fathoms  water,  with  the 
appearance  of  having  been  run  down  by  a  felucca  during 
the  squall.  Whether  this  was  due  to  accident  or  design 
will  probably  never  be  ascertained ;  there  is,  however,  some 
slight  ground  for  supposing  that  the  boat  was  purposely  run 
down  by  some  Italian  sailors,  under  the  impression  that 
Byron  was  on  board  with  a  large  sum  of  money.  Shelley's 
body  was  found,  July  22,  on  the  Tuscan  coast,  and  buried 


1 6  SHELLEY  PRIMER 

in  the  sand.  On  August  i6th  it  was  burned,  according  to 
the  Italian  law,  the  heart  remaining  unconsumed.  The 
ashes  were  buried  in  the  Protestant  cemetery  at  Rome. 

There  are  several  points  in  Shelley's  life  which  have  never 
been  satisfactorily  cleared  up,  and  in  which  it  seems  impossible 
to  distinguish  between  fact  and  fiction.  Among  these  may 
be  mentioned  his  idea  in  boyhood  that  his  father  meditated 
sending  him  to  an  asylum  and  was  only  restrained  by  Dr. 
Lind's  intercession;  his  statement  as  to  his  being  expelled 
from  Eton  and  afterwards  permitted  to  return  ;  the  detailed 
account  of  the  attempted  assassination  at  TanyraUt;  the 
story  of  the  mysterious  lady  who  followed  Shelley  from 
England  to  Naples  and  died  there;  the  assault  made  on 
Shelley  by  some  unknown  Englishmen  at  the  post-office  at 
Pisa ;  and  the  dreams  and  visions  recorded  during  the  last 
residence  at  the  Casa  Magni.  The  frequent  allusions  to 
drowning  in  Shelley's  writings  are  very  remarkable.  He  is 
stated  to  have  said  that  shipwreck  was  "  a  death  he  should 
like  better  than  any  other."  "  If  you  can't  swim,  beware 
of  Providence,"  is  Maddalo's  warning  to  Julian  ;  and  we 
note  that  Shelley,  who  never  learned  to  swim,  was  in  danger 
of  drowning  on  several  occasions  before  the  final  catastrophe, 
viz.,  during  the  first  voyage  to  Dublin ;  in  crossing  to  Calais 
in  1814 ;  with  Byron  on  the  Lake  of  Geneva  in  1816 ;  and 
in  his  light  skiff  on  the  Arno  in  182 1.  One  or  two  anecdotes 
told  by  Trelawny  touch  on  the  same  point.  (Cf.  Alastor, 
lines  304,  305  ;  the  final  stanzas  of  Adonais,  Ode  to  Liberty, 
and  Lines  written  in  Dejection  near  Naples ;  and  a  striking 
passage  quoted  in  SJielley  Memorials,  p.  126.) 

After  Shelley's  death  his  widow,  as  we  see  from  her  poem 
The  Choice,  reproached  herself  for  her  supposed  coldness  and 
neglect,  but  it  would  be  easy  to  take  such  reproaches  too 
seriously.  In  spite  of  her  dissimilarity  to  Shelley  in 
character,  notably  in  her  liking  for  society  and  greater 
respect  for  conventionalities,  she  was  well  suited  to  be  his 
companion,  and  their  affection  and  mutual  respect  were  deep 


SHELLEY'S  LIFE  AND  CHARACTER.  17 

and  lasting.  During  the  last  period  of  their  married  life 
some  misunderstanding  arose  between  them,  which  drove 
Shelley  to  seek  relief  in  the  society  of  Edward  and  Jane 
Williams  {vide  the  poem  To  Edivard  Williams,  The  Mag- 
netic Lady,  &c.).  These  misunderstandings  were  not  due  to 
Shelley's  feelings  for  Emilia  Yiviani  and  Jane  Williams, 
which  indicated  rather  his  craving  after  the  ideal  perfection 
of  love,  and  certainly  implied  no  loss  of  affection  for  Mary. 
But  it  seems  that  the  affairs  of  Claire  Clairmont,  with 
whom  Mary  latterly  often  disagreed,  had  a  disturbing  in- 
fluence on  their  household,  and  led  to  a  temporary  lack  of 
sympathy  between  Shelley  and  Mary  {vide  Dowden's  Life  of 
Shelley,  a.  470).  Mrs.  Shelley  returned  to  England  in  1823. 
She  edited  editions  of  Shelley's  works  in  1824,  1839,  1840 
{vide  p.  120),  besides  writing  several  works  of  fiction.  Her 
father,  William  Godwin,  died  in  1836;  and  in  1844,  on  the 
death  of  Sir  Timothy  Shelley,  her  son  succeeded  to  the 
baronetcy.  She  died  in  London,  February  21,  1851,  and 
was  buried  at  Bournemouth. 

Character. — When  Shelley's  character  is  judged  by  the 
usual  standard  of  morality,  many  of  his  opinions  and  actions, 
which  from  his  own  point  of  view  were  justifiable  and 
conscientious,  must  necessarily  appear  strange  and  repre- 
hensible. Love  was  at  all  times  his  dominant  quality,  and 
it  is  remarkable  how  all  his  intimate  friends,  although 
differing  widely  from  him  and  from  each  other  in  opinions 
and  disposition,  bore  united  testimony  to  this  moral  beauty. 
His  prominent  traits  were  a  rare  unworldliness  and  an 
ardent  enthusiasm ;  he  felt  that  he  had  a  mission  to  perform, 
and  that  he  was  charged  with  a  message  to  his  fellow-men. 
His  generosity  alike  to  friends  and  strangers  was  as  muni- 
ficent as  it  was  unassuming,  while  his  unselfishness  in  all 
the  minor  details  of  life  was  equally  striking.  His  impulsive 
nature,  chivalrous  to  a  fault,  was  shown  in  his  impatience  of 
every  sort  of  authority  in  which  there  could  be  any  sus- 
picion of  tyranny,  and   in   the   culpable  recklessness  with 


1 8  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

which  he  took  up  and  "  wore  as  a  gauntlet "  the  name  cf 
"  Atneist "  (cf.  his  use  of  the  term  "  Assassin "  in  the 
romance  of  that  title ;  his  representation  of  the  serpent  as 
the  emblem  of  good;  and  the  relationship  of  Laon  and 
Cythna).  ]N'ot  less  conspicuous,  however,  was  the  gentle- 
ness which  made  him  shrink  from  all  violence  and  cruelty, 
whether  inflicted  on  man  or  the  lower  animals ;  the  purity 
of  mind  which  prompted  him  to  resent  any  coarse  or  vulgar 
utterance  as  "  blasphemy  against  the  divine  beauty  of  life ;  " 
the  simplicity  of  taste  which  renounced  the  luxuries  and 
self-comforts  of  the  class  to  which  he  by  birth  belonged. 
"As  perfect  a  gentleman  as  ever  crossed  a  drawing-room," 
was  Byron's  remark  on  Shelley.  Yet  he  was  absolutely  free 
from  all  class  prejudice  and  aristocratic  pride ;  the  connec- 
tion with  Sir  Philip  Sidney,  with  whom  he  has  often  been 
compared  in  character,  being  the  only  link  in  the  family 
genealogy  which  he  cared  to  recall.  His  restless  and  mer- 
curial temperament  was  another  distinctive  feature;  at  no 
period  of  his  life  had  he  what  could  be  called  a  permanent 
home,  but  like  the  Wandering  Jew,  who  figures  so  often  in 
his  writings,  he  roamed  from  place  to  place  and  settled 
nowhere.  His  dislike  of  ordinary  society  was  very  marked, 
but  he  delighted  in  the  intellectual  converse  of  friends  and 
in  argumentative  encounter.  His  chief  failing,  especially  in 
his  earlier  career,  was  his  inclination  to  form  his  judgments 
of  other  men  by  his  own  standard ;  this  constantly  led  him 
into  a  position  of  antagonism  and  disappointment,  when  he 
attempted  to  advance  his  doctrines  in  quarters  where  success 
was  wholly  impossible.  In  one  sense  he  was  certainly 
dreamy  and  unpractical,  and  by  his  forgetfulness  of  times 
and  seasons  he  was  ill  qualified  to  be  an  inmate  of  an 
ordinary  household.  Yet  it  is  a  great  error  to  suppose  that 
he  was  altogether  deficient  in  practical  force  and  energy ;  on 
the  contrary,  what  he  said  to  Trelawny,  "  I  always  go  on 
till  I  am  stopped,  and  I  never  am  stopped,"  was  distinctly 
true   of   his    character   in  some    particulars.      The    shrewd 


SHELLEY'S  LIFE  AND  CHARACTER.  19 

determination  he  showed  in  publishing  his  juvenile  writings 
gave  an  early  proof  that  he  was  not  wanting  in  that  capacity 
for  business  matters  which  was  afterwards  to  be  made  still 
more  evident  in  some  of  his  letters  from  Italy ;  while  his 
practical  kindness  to  the  poor  was  long  remembered  at 
the  places  he  visited.  It  was  rather  his  dissimilarity  to 
other  men  than  any  inherent  inaptitude  for  business  that 
made  him  seem  visionary  and  unpractical ;  there  was  an 
elemental  and  primeval  simplicity  about  his  nature,  which 
renders  the  expression  "the  eternal  child,"  applied  to  him 
by  Gilfillan,  a  peculiarly  appropriate  one.  Yet  it  is  not  fair 
to  argue  that  because  he  died  young  Shelley's  opinions  were 
merely  crude  and  immature ;  for  life  and  experience  are  not 
measured  only  by  time.  "  If  I  die  to-morrow,"  he  himself 
said  on  a  memorable  occasion,  "I  have  lived  to  be  older 
than  my  father ; "  while,  years  before,  in  the  Notes  to  Queen 
Mab,  he  had  spoken  of  "the  life  of  a  man  of  virtue  and 
talent  who  should  die  in  his  thirtieth  year"  as  being  by 
comparison  a  long  one. 

Habits. — It  was  Shelley's  habit  to  rise  early,  study  or 
write  in  the  morning,  and  spend  the  evening  in  talking  with 
his  friends  or  reading  aloud  his  favourite  authors.  He  was 
seldom  without  a  book  in  his  hand,  and  it  is  related  that  he 
used  to  read  even  in  a  crowded  London  thorouglifare.  The 
number  of  books  that  he  read  with  his  wife  was  very  large ; 
one  or  the  other  was  almost  always  reading  aloud.  Next  to 
reading,  love  of  boating  was  his  strongest  passion ;  it  is  not 
quite  clear  whether  he  acquired  this  at  Eton,  or  during  an 
excursion  up  the  Thames  in  18 15,  but  he  was  constantly  on 
the  water  at  Geneva  and  Marlow,  and  again  in  Italy.  His 
habit  of  floating  paper  boats  is  amusingly  described  by  Hogg 
and  Peacock,  and  is  referred  to  once  or  twice  in  his  own 
writings  (vide  The  Assassins,  ch.  4,  and  Letter  to  Maria 
Gisborne,  lines  72-75).  When  Byron  and  Shelley  were 
together  at  Venice  and  Kavenna,  riding  and  pistol-practice 
were  their  daily  amusements,  Shelley  being  an  indifferent 


20  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

horsenican  but  a  good  shot.  One  of  Shelley's  peculiarities, 
noticed  by  Hogg,  was  his  habit  of  falling  asleep  on  the 
hearth-rug  with  his  head  exposed  to  the  full  glow  of  the 
fire ;  we  read  also  that  in  Italy  he  would  bask  bare-headed 
in  the  full  heat  of  an  Italian  summer.  His  practice  of 
vegetarianism  was  adopted  early  in  1812,  and  maintained, 
though  not  with  entire  consistency,  during  the  rest  of  his 
stay  in  England.  In  his  later  years  in  Italy  he  to  some 
extent  gave  it  up,  less  from  any  change  of  principle  than 
from  the  inconvenience  caused  to  the  household.  But  at  all 
times  bread  was  practically  his  staff  of  life,  and  his  inclina- 
tion was  always  to  the  simplest  diet.  He  drank  tea,  but 
not  wine.  His  habit  in  early  life  of  beginning  a  corre- 
spondence with  strangers  deserves  a  passing  mention.  In 
this  way  he  introduced  himself  to  Felicia  Hemans,  Leigh 
Hunt,  Godwin,  and  others. 

Personal  Appearance  and  Health.— Shelley  was  tall  and 
active  in  figure,  though  he  was  slightly  built  and  stooped 
considerably.  His  features,  though  not  regular,  were  singu- 
larly expressive,  and  retained  to  the  last  their  youthful 
aspect  and  almost  feminine  grace.  His  head  was  very  small, 
and  thickly  covered  with  wavy  dark -brown  hair,  which 
began  to  turn  grey  at  an  early  age.  His  eyes  were  blue, 
with  a  fixed  and  earnest  expression  that  gave  the  appearance 
of  short  sight.  His  voice  was  peculiar,  being  very  high- 
pitched  in  tone,  especially  in  moments  of  excitement,  when, 
according  to  some  of  his  biographers,  it  became  "excruciat- 
ing." At  other  times  it  was  capable  of  pleasant  modulation, 
both  in  conversing  and  reading  aloud.  It  has  been  well 
remarked  that  both  his  appearance  and  voice  were  keen  and 
high-pitched  in  harmony  with  his  general  character.  Of  the 
two  original  portraits  of  Shelley  one  was  in  oil,  done  by 
Miss  Curran  at  Rome  in  1 8 1 9,  and  one  in  water-colours,  by 
Edward  Williams,  done  probably  in  182 1.  From  these  two 
Clint  composed  a  portrait  after  Shelley's  death,  and  both 
this  and  the  original  by  Miss  Curran  have  been  engraved 


SHELLEY'S  LIFE  AND  CHAEACTER.  21 

and  re-engraved.  According  to  Mrs.  Shelley's  authority, 
Miss  Curran's  portrait  is  the  better  one ;  on  the  other  hand, 
Trelawny  preferred  that  by  Clint.  Exception  has  been 
taken,  however,  to  all  the  extant  portraits,  as  not  giving  a 
true  likeness  of  Shelley,  for  the  spiritual  and  ever-varying 
expression  of  his  features  rendered  the  task  a  very  difficult 
one.     Mulready  said  that  he  was  "too  beautiful"  to  paint. 

Mrs.  Shelley  spoke  of  her  husband  as  a  martyr  to  ill- 
health,  and  his  own  statements  were  to  the  same  effect,  but 
some  doubt  has  been  thrown  on  this  by  Hogg  and  other 
writers.  It  seems  certain  that  Shelley  at  times  suffered  great 
pain  from  nervous  spasms,  though  he  had  intervals  of  good 
health.  In  181 5  he  had  consumptive  tendencies  which 
threatened  to  be  serious,  but  these  had  passed  away  by  1 8 1 8. 
It  is  less  clear  what  was  the  nature  of  Shelley's  malady 
during  the  last  few  years  of  his  life.  At  Pisa  he  consulted 
the  famous  Italian  physician,  Vacca,  who  at  first  thought 
that  the  disease  was  nephritis,  but  afterwards  changed  his 
opinion. 

Shelley's  Friends. — Thomas  Med  win,  Shelley's  second 
cousin,  was  one  of  his  schoolfellows  at  Sion  House.  He 
afterwards  corresponded  regularly  with  Shelley,  and  visited 
him  in  Italy  in  1820  and  1821.  (On  \ns>  Life  of  Shelley, 
vide  p.  125.) 

Thomas  Jefferson  Hogg  was  Shelley's  intimate  friend  at 
Oxford.  An  estrangement  arose  between  Shelley  and  Hogg 
after  Shelley's  first  marriage,  but  they  afterwards  saw  much 
of  each  other  in  London,  and  Hogg  is  more  than  once  men- 
tioned with  affection  in  the  letters  from  Italy.  In  his  early 
life  Hogg  was  to  some  extent  in  sympathy  with  Shelley, 
though  latterly  of  a  cynical  turn  of  mind.  In  1826  he 
married  Edward  Williams' widow.     {Vide  ^.  126.) 

William  Godwin  had  corresponded  for  some  months  with 
Shelley  before  they  met  in  London,  October  181 2.  After 
the  elopement  with  Mary  in  18 14,  Shelley's  relations  with 
Godwin  were  much  strained,  and  it  was  not  till  the  end  of 


22  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

1816,  when  the  marriage  with  Mary  took  place,  that  a  recon- 
ciliation was  effected.  In  later  years  Shelley  gave  Godwin 
much  pecuniary  assistance. 

Leigh  Hunt  became  intimate  with  Shelley  in  18 16,  their 
friendship  ripening  apace  during  that  year  and  the  following, 
as  Hunt  was  perhaps  the  most  sympathetic  of  all  Shelley's 
friends.  They  met  again  for  a  few  days  at  Leghorn  and 
Pisa  immediately  before  Shelley's  death.  "  To  see  Hunt  is 
to  like  him,"  Shelley  wrote  in  1820,  and  this  feeling  was 
reciprocated  by  Hunt.  Shelley's  liberality  to  his  friend  was 
unbounded. 

Thomas  Love  Peacock  became  acquainted  with  Shelley  in 
181 2,  and  visited  him  at  Bishopsgate  in  181 5,  when  they 
went  on  a  boating  excursion  up  the  Thames.  They  were 
intimate  at  Marlow  in  181 7,  and  some  of  Shelley's  best 
letters  from  abroad  were  written  to  Peacock.  Shelley 
greatly  admired  his  writings,  and  liked  him  personally,  but 
Peacock's  cynical  disposition  rendered  him  unable  to  appre- 
ciate Shelley's  best  qualities.  "  His  enthusiasm  is  not  very 
ardent,  nor  his  views  very  comprehensive,"  Shelley  wrote  to 
Hogg.     {Vide  p.  126.) 

Lord  Byron  first  met  Shelley  in  1816  at  Geneva ;  then  at 
Venice  in  1818,  at  Ravenna  in  182 1,  and  again  at  Pisa 
during  the  last  year  of  Shelley's  life.  Byron  had  a  liking 
for  Shelley,  and  highly  respected  his  character ;  but  though 
their  friendship  was  cordial,  they  were  never  on  a  footing  of 
perfect  ease.  Shelley  was  justly  indignant  with  Byron  on 
account  of  his  treatment  of  Claire  Clairmont,  but  he  greatly 
admired  his  genius.     (Vide  Julian  and  Maddalo,  p.  59.) 

Horace  Smith  was  introduced  to  Shelley  by  Leigh  Hunt  in 

181 7,  and  afterwards  managed  some  business  matters  for 
him  during  his  absence  in  Italy.  Shelley  speaks  of  him 
warmly  in  his  Letter  to  Maria  Gishorne  and  elsewhere. 

John  Keats  also  met  Shelley  at  Leigh  Hunt's  house.  He 
did  not  respond  very  cordially  to  Shelley's  friendly  overtures, 
and  seems  to  have  scarcely  appreciated  the  genius  of  his 


SHELLEY'S  LIFE  AND  CHARACTER  23 

fellow-poet.  In  July  1820  Shelley  invited  Keats  to  join 
him  at  Pisa.     (Vide  Adonais,  p.  70.) 

The  Gisbornes  became  intimate  with  Shelley  and  Mary  at 
Leghorn,  where  they  had  a  house.  Mrs.  Gisborne  taught 
Shelley  Spanish.  ( Vide  p.  1 13,  and  Letter  to  Maria  Gisborne, 
p.  66.) 

Edward  Ellerker  Williams  and  his  wife,  Jane,  were  intro- 
<luced  to  the  Shelleys  by  Medwin  at  Pisa,  in  January  1821. 
Williams  had  been  in  the  navy,  and  rivalled  Shelley  in  his 
fondness  for  the  water ;  Jane  Williams  was  very  musical, 
and  delighted  Shelley  by  her  singing.  They  lived  near  the 
Shelleys  at  Pisa,  and  shared  the  Casa  Magni  at  Lerici. 
Shelley  was  much  attached  to  Williams,  and  his  affection 
for  Jane  inspired  some  of  his  most  beautiful  lyrics  of  182 1 
and  1822. 

Edward  John  Trelawny,  Shelley's  latest  but  not  least 
intimate  friend,  had  travelled  in  many  parts  of  the  world 
and  led  a  romantic  seafaring  life,  which  lent  a  considerable 
charm  to  his  society.  In  spite  of  the  contrast  in  their  char- 
acters and  the  short  period  of  their  acquaintance,  he  under- 
stood Shelley  better  than  some  of  his  earlier  friends.  After 
the  death  of  Shelley  and  Williams,  the  duty  of  arranging  for 
the  burning  of  their  bodies  and  the  subsequent  burial  of  the 
ashes  fell  on  Trelawny.  (On  his  Records  of  Shelley,  vide 
p.  125.) 

Local  Records. — Field  Place. — An  engraved  plate,  with 
an  inscription,  has  been  placed  over  the  fireplace  in  the  room 
where  Shelley  was  born. 

Eton. — There  is  no  visible  record  of  Shelley  at  Eton, 
the  school  authorities  having  hitherto  discountenanced  any 
attempt  to  class  him  among  the  Eton  "worthies."  The 
house  in  which  he  boarded  was  pulled  down  about  twenty- 
five  years  ago. 

Oxford. — Shelley's  rooms  at  University  College,  in  the 
corner  of  the  quadrangle,  near  the  hall,  are  now  known  as 
"  the  Shelley  lecture-room." 


24  SHELLEY  PRIMER 

Keswick. — Chestnut  Cottage,  where  Shelley  stayed  in 
1811,  is  still  in  existence. 

Marlow. — An  inscription  has  been  placed  on  the  outer 
wall  of  the  house  where  Shelley  lived.  It  records,  incor- 
rectly, that  Shelley  was  there  visited  by  Byron. 

Home. — The  following  is  the  inscription  on  Shelley's  grave 
in  the  new  Protestant  cemetery  at  Eome  : — 

PERCY  BYSSHE   SHELLEY, 

Cor  Cordium, 

natus  iv.  aug.  mdccxcii, 

obiit  viii.  jul.   mdcccxxii. 

"  Nothing  of  him  that  doth  fade 
But  doth  suffer  a  sea- change 
Into  something  rich  and  strange." 

The  relics  of  Shelley's  heart,  which  Trelawny  rescued 
from  the  funeral-pile,  are  preserved  at  Boscombe,  Sir  Percy 
Shelley's  residence,  together  with  the  manuscripts  of  his 
works,  the  Sophocles  clasped  in  his  hand  when  he  was 
drowned,  and  other  memorials. 


(      25      ) 


CHAPTER  III. 
SHELLEY'S  OPINIONS. 

(i.)  Philosophical  and  Religious  Opinions.  Doctrine  of 
Necessity.  —  Shelley's  first  inclination  was  towards  philo- 
sophy rather  than  poetry,  a  preference  which  he  again  ex- 
pressed as  late  as  1819  in  a  letter  to  Peacock.  It  is  suggested 
by  Mrs.  Shelley  that,  had  he  lived  longer,  he  might  have 
written  a  "  complete  theory  of  mind ; "  as  it  stands,  how- 
ever, his  philosophy  is  by  no  means  consistent  throughout* 
In  early  life  he  was  imbued  with  the  materialism  of  the 
French  school,  and  the  doctrine  of  necessity  is  strongly  urged 
in  the  Notes  to  Queen  Mab  (vide  p.  103),  though  this,  as  has 
often  been  pointed  out,  can  scarcely  be  reconciled  with  the 
enthusiastic  moral  exhortations  and  the  belief  in  the  power 
of  the  will  which  pervade  most  of  his  poems,  Queen  Mab 
included. 

Idealism. — But  his  mind,  as  it  has  been  truly  said, 
"possessed  an  original  bias  towards  Transcendentalism,"  and 
he  soon  became  discontented  with  the  cold  and  colourless 
tenets  of  materialism.  By  about  18 15  he  had  adopted  the 
immaterial  philosophy  of  Berkeley,  who  asserted  that  nothing 
exists  but  as  it  is  perceived,  i.e.,  matter  itself  is  only  a 
perception  of  the  mind  (vide  essay  On  Life,  p.  105).  His 
Platonic  studies  confirmed  this  belief  in  idealism,  and  he 
must  be  considered,  in  his  maturer  years,  as  distinctly  a 
Platonist  and  idealist  in  thought.  In  accordance  with  this 
philosophy  he  regarded  as  unreal  and  transitory  all  the 
phenomena  of   life  and  death,  space  and    time,  which  can 


26  SHELLEY  PRIMER 

exist  only  as  we  think  of  them  ;  while  he  sought  to  grasp 
the  one  reality  of  thought,  the  inner  idea  which  underlies  all 
outer  and  material  appearances  {vide  Ahasuerus's  speech  in 
Hellas,  lines  766-806,  for  a  succinct  expression  of  this 
doctrine).  It  will  be  seen  that  in  all  Shelley's  later  writings, 
whether  philosophical  or  poetical,  the  ideal  is  the  dominant 
quality. 

Tlie  Existence  of  Evil. — On  this  question  Shelley  held  a 
kind  of  Manichean  doctrine,  which  is  very  clearly  expressed 
in  Laon  and  Cythna  (canto  i.,  stanzas  25-33),  and  again, 
though  less  simply,  in  Frometlieus  Unbound  (act  ii.  sc.  4). 
Evil  is  not  inevitable  in  the  nature  of  man :  but  from  the 
beginning  of  all  things  there  have  been  two  rival,  co-existing 
powers  of  Good  and  Evil,  typified  in  Laon  and  Cythna  by 
the  serpent  and  the  eagle,  in  Prometheus  Unbound  by 
Prometheus  and  Jupiter.  These  "  twin  Genii,  equal  Gods," 
maintain  a  ceaseless  combat,  in  which,  in  spite  of  temporary 
defeat  and  suffering,  the  good  will  ultimately  prevail.  In 
short,  Shelley  firmly  believed  in  the  perfectibility  of  man  by 
the  power  of  the  human  will.  This  forms  the  subject  of 
Queen  Mab,  Laon  and  Cythna,  and  Prometheus  Unbound. 

The  Existence  of  a  Deity. — Shelley's  belief  or  disbelief  on 
this  point  is  not  easy  to  define,  but  pantheism  is  probably 
the  term  most  expressive  of  his  views,  since  he  certainly 
believed  in  a  universal  world-spirit  pervading  all  substance 
(cf.  Adonais,  stanza  42,  and  similar  passages).  The  ambig- 
uous use  of  the  name  atheist,  for  which  Shelley  was  himself 
primarily  responsible,  was  the  cause  of  considerable  miscon- 
ception of  his  religious  opinions  ;  and  it  is  to  be  regretted 
that  he  did  not  define  more  distinctly  what  meaning  he 
attached  to  words  of  this  class.  In  Queen  Mab,  for  instance, 
and  in  most  other  places  where  he  speaks  of  God,  he  evi- 
dently uses  the  name  in  the  strictly  theological  sense,  to  denote 
the  personal  deity  whose  existence  he  denied.  Yet  there  are 
a  fewpassages  in  Prornetheus  Unbound,  Epipsychidion,  Adonais, 
and   Tlie  Boat  on  tJie  Serchio,  where  God  seems  to  signify 


SHELLEY'S  OPINIONS.  27 

rather  the  soul  of  the  universe,  in  wliich  Shelley  as  certainly 
believed.  He  himself  in  his  youth  adopted  the  name  of 
atheist,  and  appears  not  to  have  disowned  it  towards  the 
close  of  his  life ;  but  it  should  be  remembered  that  he  did 
this  chiefly  in  a  spirit  of  chivalrous  defiance.  The  word 
atheist,  in  its  present  opprobrious  sense,  is  not  justly  appli- 
cable to  him  ;  for  his  atheism  was  simply  a  disbelief  in  the 
personal  deity  of  orthodox  theology. 

Nature. — According  to  Shelley's  pantheistic  view,  all 
nature,  "  from  man's  high  mind  even  to  the  central  stone  of 
sullen  lead,"  is  animated  by  one  eternal  spirit,  which  under- 
lies all  passing  phenomena.  Man,  himself  a  portion  of 
nature,  turns  to  her  for  comfort  and  guidance,  recognising  the 
beauty  of  her  manifestations  by  the  kindred  emotion  of  his 
own  heart ;  while  nature  in  her  turn  sympathises  with  the 
joys  and  sorrows  of  man  (cf.  Prometheus  Unbound^  act  iv.). 

I'he  Immoi'tality  of  the  Soul. — Shelley  seems,  like  his 
master,  Plato,  to  have  been  content  to  suspend  judgment  on 
this  point,  under  the  stress  of  two  conflicting  tendencies  of 
thought.  Medwin  asserts  that  he  believed  in  ante-natal 
life,  and  Hogg  tells  a  story  of  his  interrogating  a  new-born 
infant  about  its  previous  existence;  but  this  idea  is  only 
incidentally  referred  to  twice  or  thrice  in  the  poems  (cf. 
Epipsychidion,  Prince  Athanase,  and  The  Triwnph  of  Life)^ 
while  it  is  discountenanced  in  the  essay  On  a  Future  Life. 
As  regards  a  future  existence,  the  negative  opinion,  based  on 
pure  reason,  is  advanced  in  the  last-named  essay  {vide  p.  106) 
and  other  passages  ;  while  the  affirmative  view,  expressed  as 
a  hope  rather  than  an  argument,  may  be  found  in  Adonais^ 
The  Sensitive  Plant,  the  Essay  on  Christianity,  and  The 
Punishment  of  Death.  In  one  of  the  Notes  on  Hellas 
Shelley  says  that  the  desire  of  immortality  "must  remain 
the  strongest  and  the  only  presumption  that  eternity  is  the 
inheritance  of  every  thinking  being  ; "  and  in  some  conver- 
sations recorded  by  Trelawny  he  expresses  the  same  opinion. 
It  was  useless,  he  maintained,  to  dogmatise  on  a  question 


28  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

which  is  quite  insoluble.  In  the  meantime  he  had  no 
curiosity  about  the  system  of  the  Universe.  "  My  mind  is 
tranquil,"  he  said;  "I  have  no  fears  and  some  hopes."  It 
therefore  seems  probable  that  Shelley  was  inclined  to  believe 
in  immortality;  not,  however,  in  the  sense  of  a  separate 
individual  existence,  but  rather  a  fusion  of  the  individual 
mind  in  the  universal. 

Christianity. — His  attitude  towards  Christianity  was  more 
clearly  marked.  He  resembled  Blake  in  the  strong  contrast 
of  feeling  with  which  he  regarded  Christ  on  the  one  hand, 
and  the  Christian  religion  on  the  other.  For  the  "  sublime 
human  character  of  Jesus  Christ "  he  felt  the  deepest  respect 
and  veneration,  as  may  be  seen  from  the  famous  chorus  in 
Hellas,  and  the  notes  to  that  poem,  the  Essay  on  Christianity, 
Letter  to  Lord  Mlenborough,  and  passages  in  Prometheus  Un- 
bound. But  he  repudiated  and  condemned  in  the  strongest 
manner  the  dogmas  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  thought  it  a  duty 
to  utter  his  opinions  plainly  on  the  subject  of  the  existing 
religion.  "  If  every  man,"  he  wrote,  "said  what  he  thought, 
it  could  not  subsist  a  day."  He  felt  that  the  spirit  of  estab- 
lished Christianity  was  wholly  out  of  harmony  with  that  of 
its  Founder,  and  that  a  similarity  to  Christ  was  one  of  the 
qualities  most  detested  by  the  modern  Christian ;  if  a  second 
Jesus  should  arise  in  these  days,  his  fate  would  be  "lengthened 
imprisonment  and  infamous  punishment."  That  Shelley, 
whether  right  or  wrong  in  his  general  view  of  Christianity, 
did  scant  justice  to  the  inner  force  which  determined  its 
historical  development,  at  any  rate  in  its  earlier  stages,  can 
scarcely  be  denied ;  but  there  is  no  warrant  whatever  for  the 
strange  theory  propounded  by  several  writers, ^  that  under 
different  circumstances  he  might  himself  have  adopted  the 
Christian  tenets.  His  objections  to  Christianity  were  far  too 
deeply  rooted,  and  rested  on  too  real  a  foundation,  to  admit 

1  Vide  Browning's  Introduction  to  Letters,  published  1852  ;  F.  W. 
Robertson's  Address  to  Brighton  Working  Men ;  Gilfillan's  Gallery  of 
Literary  Portraits,  &c. 


SHELLEYS  OPINIONS.  29 

of  any  such  mental  transition,  unless  we  gratuitously  suppose 
a  total  change  in  his  nature,  character,  and  habits  of  thought. 
This  has  been  very  clearly  put  by  De  Quincey  in  his  essay  on 
Shelley. 

Again,  in  his  mention  oi  faith,  which  he  calls  an  "obscene 
worm"  and  the  "foulest  birth  of  time,"  it  must  be  under- 
stood that  he  means  the  faith  of  the  theologian  only ;  of 
faith  in  its  fuller  and  wider  sense  he  himself  possessed  no 
small  portion.  Repentance  is  another  of  the  Christian  virtues 
which  he  more  than  once  condemns  (cf.  Laon  and  Cythna, 
viii.  22),  but  only  in  the  special  sense  of  that  morbid  self- 
abasement  and  useless  brooding  over  the  past  which  retard 
the  omnipotence  of  man's  will  in  the  future.  It  is  important 
to  note  these  points,  for  Shelley  did  himself  an  injustice  in 
liere  leaving  some  scope  for  ambiguity  and  misrepresentation. 
His  hostility  to  Christianity  as  a  religion  was  at  all  times 
characteristic  and  determined,  but  it  was  not  that  mere 
unreasoning  antipathy,  that  "  midsummer  madness,"  with 
which  he  has  been  charged.  His  intimate  knowledge  and 
love  of  the  Bible  should  alone  be  sufficient  to  refute  that 
idea.  So  far  from  being,  as  he  has  often  been  lightly  called, 
an  "  irreligious"  man,  he  was  in  the  truest  sense  profoundly 
religious,  though  his  faith  was  intuitive  rather  than  tradi- 
tional, and  therefore  could  not  harmonise  with  any  established 
creed.  He  claimed  for  himself  and  for  all  others  absolute 
freedom  of  opinion  in  religious  matters,  on  the  ground  that 
belief  and  disbelief  are  equally  involuntary  (vide  Letter  to 
Lord  Eltenhorougli,  p.  102). 

(2.)  Morals.  —  The  power  of  the  human  will,  in  other 
words,  the  perfectibility  of  man,  is  the  cardinal  point  in 
Shelley's  moral  teaching.  We  might  be  wise  and  virtuous 
and  happy,  if  we  would  but  set  aside  the  tyranny  of  custom, 
and  allow  scope  for  the  intuitive  excellence  of  our  true 
nature ;  for  original  goodness,  and  not  original  sin,  is  the 
inalienable  birthright  of  mankind.  The  foundation  of  true 
morality  is  therefore  that  innate  benevolence  which,  together 


30  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

with  a  sense  of  justice,  is  the  parent  of  virtue.  At  one  time 
Shelley  meditated  an  essay  on  this  subject,  "  to  show  how 
virtue  resulted  from  the  nature  of  man,"  and  holding  this 
opinion  he  condemned  custom  and  compulsion  of  all  kinds 
as  hostile  to  the  essential  conditions  of  virtue.  Kings  and 
priests  are  outlawed  and  anathematised,  not  on  any  foolish 
supposition  of  their  personal  wickedness,  but  as  being  the 
representatives  of  civil  and  religious  oppression ;  and,  accord- 
ing to  Shelley's  doctrine,  perfect  liberty  is  absolutely  indis- 
pensable to  the  existence  of  virtue.  "Gentleness,  virtue, 
wisdom,  and  endurance,"  are  the  four  great  moral  qualities 
on  which  Shelley  insists ;  while  of  the  opposing  vices, 
tyranny,  custom,  and  revenge  are  those  that  he  most  often 
deprecates.  In  the  Essay  on  Christianity  he  quotes  the 
authority  of  Christ  against  "  the  absurd  and  execrable  doctrine 
of  vengeance."  For  Shelley's  definition  of  Virtue,  Benevo- 
lence, and  Justice,  vide  Speculations  on  Morals,  p.  io6. 

Love. — Love,  which  in  Shelley's  view  is  an  almost  equi- 
valent term  to  Liberty  and  ^N'ature,  is  the  great  power  through 
which  the  world  may  be  regenerated.  This  Love  is  repre- 
sented under  three  aspects,  between  which  it  is  difficult  to 
draw  a  very  strict  distinction,  viz.,  the  ideal,  the  personal, 
the  philanthropic.  The  ideal  Love  is  defined  in  the  essay 
On  Love  as  the  "  soul  within  our  own  soul,"  the  "  something 
within  us,  which,  from  the  instant  that  we  live,  more  and 
more  thirsts  after  its  likeness."  It  is  the  yearning  after  that 
divine  spirit  which  pervades  the  universe ;  the  recognition 
of  outward  beauty  by  the  corresponding  inward  ideal ;  the 
"Uranian  Venus"  towards  which  we  must  needs  struggle, 
though  we  often  meet  her  counterfeit  the  "  Pandemian 
Venus,"  and  in  our  quest  for  the  ideal  are  disappointed  by 
contact  with  the  actual  (vide  Hymn  to  Intellectual  Beauty, 
Alastor,  Epipsychidion^  Essay  on  Love^  The  Coliseum,  &c.). 
The  subject  of  personal  Love,  though  often  merged  into  that 
of  the  ideal,  is  treated  with  some  directness  in  the  lyrics, 
especially  the  later   love-songs.     Lastly,   the   philanthropic 


SHELLEYS  OPINIONS.  31 

Love  is  that  spirit  of  unselfishness  which  Shelley  considered 
to  be  the  only  remedy  for  all  moral,  social,  and  political 
evils;  "the  great  secret  of  morals,"  he  wrote,  "  is  Love." 

(3.)  Social  Views.  Necessity  of  Social  Reform. — In 
social  as  in  moral  regeneration.  Love  is  to  be  the  great 
motive  power.  "  If  there  be  no  love  among  men,  whatever 
institutions  they  may  frame  must  be  subservient  to  the  same 
purpose — to  the  continuance  of  inequality."  Starting  from 
this  principle,  Shelley  strongly  condemns  the  present  system 
of  society,  which,  he  says,  "  must  be  overthrown  from  the 
foundation,  with  all  its  superstructure  of  maxims  and  forms." 
His  views  are  distinctly  revolutionary  and  socialistic,  not 
only  in  Queen  Mah  and  its  Notes,  but  in  the  whole  body  of 
his  writings.  The  twenty-eighth  Declaration  of  Rights  runs 
as  follows :  "No  man  has  a  right  to  monopolise  more  than 
he  can  enjoy ;  what  the  rich  give  to  the  poor,  whilst  millions 
are  starving,  is  not  a  perfect  favour,  but  an  imperfect  right." 
He  repeatedly  insists  that  there  is  no  real  wealth  but  the 
labour  of  man,  and  that  the  rich  are  directly  indebted  to  the 
poor  for  the  comforts  they  possess ;  "  the  labourer,  he  that 
tills  the  ground  and  mauufactures  cloth,  is  the  man  who  has 
to  provide,  out  of  what  he  would  bring  home  to  his  wife 
and  children,  for  the  luxuries  and  comforts"  of  the  rich. 
He  "  shuddered  to  think"  that  even  the  roof  that  covered 
him  and  the  bed  on  which  he  lay  were  provided  from  the 
same  source.  Under  these  conditions  the  boasted  freedom 
of  Englishmen  was  little  better  than  a  delusion ;  there  can 
be  no  true  freedom  where  there  is  poverty  and  want  (cf. 
Masque  of  Anarchy,  stanzas  39-56).  It  is  no  wonder  that 
Owen  should  have  spoken  admiringly  of  the  holder  of  these 
opinions,  or  that  Queen  Mah  became,  as  Medwin  tells  us,  the 
gospel  of  the  Owenites.  For  a  remedy  for  these  social  evils 
Shelley  looked  to  the  growing  sense  of  disinterestedness  and 
justice;  he  had  little  faith  in  political  economy,  or  the 
doctrines  of  Malthus,  but  he  hoped  that  a  reformed  Parlia- 
ment might  see  the  necessity   of   abolishing  the   National 


32  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

Debt,  and  investigating  the  claims  of  all  fund-holders. 
Neither,  on  the  other  hand,  did  he  trust  to  mere  legislative 
changes,  still  less  to  any  violence  or  force,  being  of  opinion 
that  all  reform  is  useless  unless  accompanied  by  a  correspond- 
ing self -improvement.  "  Reform  yourselves,"  is  the  keynote 
of  the  Address  to  the  Irish  People,  and  the  same  warning  is 
enforced  in  the  Essay  on  Christianity,  where  the  failure  of 
the  early  Chrietian  socialism  is  attributed  to  the  fact  that  it 
preceded  that  moral  improvement  from  which  it  ought  rather 
to  have  resulted.  For  this  reason  simplicity  of  life  is  fre- 
quently inculcated  by  Shelley ;  to  decrease  his  own  physical 
wants  is  the  duty  of  every  earnest  man,  for  he  "  who  has 
fewest  bodily  wants  approaches  nearest  to  the  divine  nature." 
The  world  has  enough,  and  more  than  enough,  of  science  and 
inventions  and  mechanical  skill ;  but  it  is  sadly  deficient  in 
generous  impulse,  unselfishness,  and  the  poetry  of  life  ;  hence 
has  resulted  "  the  abuse  of  all  invention  for  abridging  and 
combining  labour,  to  the  exasperation  of  the  inequality  of  man- 
kind." (The  passages  where  Shelley's  social  views  are  most 
clearly  stated  are  in  Notes  to  Queen  Mah,  Address  to  the  Irish 
People,  Declaration  of  Bights,  On  Christianity,  On  the  Death 
of  the  Princess  Charlotte,  Letters  from  Italy,  and  the  unpub- 
lished Philosophical  Vieiv  of  Reform.) 

The  Emancipation  of  Woman  is  another  of  Shelley's  great 
social  themes.  He  painted  in  glowing  colours  the  happiness 
that  might  result  if  women  could  burst  the  bonds  of  restraint 
imposed  on  them  by  ignorance  and  custom,  and  stand  forth 
as  the  free  and  equal  companions  of  men.  In  Laon  and 
Cythna  this  vision  is  presented  in  its  fullest  form ;  Cythna 
being  the  type  of  the  perfect  woman,  at  once  the  tender  and 
gentle  comforter,  and  the  swift  and  fearless  liberator.  In 
The  Cenci  we  note  the  same  spirit  in  Beatrice,  though,  warped 
and  repressed  by  the  pitiless  conditions  of  her  life.  In  Rosa- 
lind and  Helen  he  deals  with  the  subject  of  the  social  degra- 
dation of  woman,  though  in  a  less  direct  and  powerful  manner 
than  in  Laon  and  Cythna.     Shelley's  views  on  the  marriage- 


SHELLEY'S  OPINIONS.  ^^ 

laws  are  well-known  from  the  famous  Note  to  Queen  Mob 
{vide  p.  103),  and  a  passage  in  JEpipsychidzon.  He  regarded 
the  marriage-bond  as  disastrous  both  for  woman  and  man, 
while  the  inconsistency  in  his  own  practice  was  due  solely 
to  the  desire  of  shielding  the  woman  from  what  is  at  pre- 
sent regarded  as  a  social  disgrace. 

Humanitarianism. — Shelley's  humanitarian  opinions  are 
generally  passed  over  as  an  amiable  eccentricity,  but  in  reality 
they  form  a  very  characteristic  and  necessary  part  of  his 
moral  teaching.  He  condemns  war  as  a  criminal  and  foolish 
practice  in  the  Address  to  the  Irish  People,  and  capital 
punishment  was  equally  incompatible  with  his  doctrine  of 
gentleness  (vide  p.  105).  He  deprecated  cruelt  and  violence 
of  all  kinds  ;  and  his  vegetarianism,  as  set  forth  in  his  Vindi- 
cation of  Natural  Diet^  and  Laon  and  Gythna  (canto  v.),  and 
referred  to  in  Alastor  and  the  Refutation  of  Deism,  was  no 
mere  fastidious  crotchet,  but  directly  connected  with  his 
belief  in  universal  Love.  He  was  too  large-hearted  and 
clear-minded  to  be  able  to  restrict  his  benevolence  to  man- 
kind alone,  or  to  view  with  equanimity  the  sufferings  of  the 
lower  animals  (vide  p.  104). 

(4.)  Politics. — We  find  the  axioms  of  Shelley's  political 
opinions  in  the  Declaration  of  Bights  and  Speculations  on 
Morals.  "  Politics  are  only  sound  when  conducted  on  prin- 
ciples of  morality."  "The  basis  of  all  political  error"  is 
inability  to  recognise  that  unselfishness  is  intuitive ;  that  it 
is  wiser  to  promote  the  happiness  of  mankind  than  to  con- 
sider self  or  class-interests,  although  this  fact  cannot  be 
mathematically  proved.  Shelley  was  an  ardent  reformer  and 
republican,  and  if  his  early  zeal  was  somewhat  modified  in 
his  later  years,  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  his  convic- 
tions were  altered.  He  regarded  political  freedom  as  a 
necessary  means  to  an  end,  for  only  the  free  can  be  just  and 
wise.  He  therefore  advocated  the  extension  of  the  franchise 
in  his  Proposal  for  Putting  Reform  to  the  Vote  {vide  p.  108). 
Catholic  Emancipation  is  demanded  in  the  Address  to  the 

0 


34  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

Irish  People,  while  in  the  Proposals  for  an  Association  he 
suggests  a  method  of  obtaining  this  result  and  also  the 
Repeal  of  the  Union  {vide  p.  i  o  i ).  After  leaving  England, 
Shelley  continued  to  take  great  interest  in  public  affairs,  as 
may  be  seen  from  the  group  of  political  poems  of  1819  {vide 
p.  96),  which  he  intended  to  work  up  into  a  regular  series, 
and  many  of  his  letters  testify  to  the  same  political  watch- 
fulness (cf.  the  Philosophical  View  of  Reform,  18 19,  p.  109). 
He  expected  national  bankruptcy,  as  well  as  revolution, 
and  considerately  warned  his  friends,  the  Gisbornes,  who 
had  invested  in  English  funds,  that  their  ruin  was  de- 
manded by  "justice,  policy,  and  the  hopes  of  the  nation." 
But  though  his  heart  was  entirely  with  the  popular  party, 
he  always  insisted  strongly  on  the  necessity  of  caution  and 
moderation.  Laws,  however  bad  they  may  be,  must  not 
be  resisted  by  force,  for  a  good  cause  can  only  be  injured  by 
employing  violence  ;  it  is  right  to  protest,  but  it  is  not  right 
to  rebel.  This  characteristic  doctrine  of  a  passive  protest  is 
fully  developed  in  the  Masque  of  Anarchy  {stanzas  74-90). 
Caution  is  also  recommended  in  the  Proposals  for  Putting 
Reform  to  the  Vote  about  the  method  of  extending  the 
franchise  and  abolishing  royalty.  In  political  matters,  as  in 
moral,  Shelley  earnestly  deprecates  a  policy  of  vengeance ;  in 
Peter  Bell  he  deplores  the  tendency  of  the  poor  to  take 
"  Cobbett's  snuff,  Revenge." 

Shelley  had  a  strong  dislike  to  party  politics  and  the  nar- 
row views  of  newspapers ;  his  own  opinions  being  thoroughly 
cosmopolitan  :  "  The  only  perfect  and  genuine  republic  is 
that  which  comprehends  every  living  being."  His  sympathies 
with  all  oppressed  nations  were  intense,  and  he  watched  with 
the  keenest  anxiety  the  outbreaks  in  Spain,  Italy,  and  Greece, 
1820-1821  (vide  Ode  to  Liberty,  Ode  to  Naples,  Hellas,  &c.). 
In  the  preface  to  Hellas  he  remarks  that  England's  true 
policy  should  be  to  maintain  the  independence  of  Greeks 
a^^ainst  both  Turks  and  Russians.  There  is  a  fine  tribute  to 
America,   the  "  home   for    freedom,"  in  Laon   and  Cythna 


SHELLEY'S  OPINIONS.  35 

(xi.  24),  and  again  in  the  last  scene  of  Charles  the  First, 
while  the  constitution  of  the  United  States  is  spoken  of  with 
approval  in  the  Philosophical  View  of  Reforin. 

(5.)  Literature  and  Art. — Shelley's  views  on  these  subjects 
may  be  gathered  from  his  Defence  of  Poetry ;  Prefaces  to 
Laon  and  Ci(thna,  Prometheus  Unbound,  and  The  Genci ; 
Letters  from  Italy,  and  I^otes  on  Sculpture.  The  scope  of 
art  is  to  portray  the  impression  made  on  man  in  his  contact 
with  nature  and  society,  poetry  being  the  most  direct  method 
of  doing  this.  The  function  of  poetry,  as  an  art,  is  to  quicken 
the  imaginative  powers,  and  not  to  convey  any  direct  teach- 
ing. Didactic  poetry  was  Shelley's  "  abhorrence,"  though  he 
did  not  shrink  from  enlisting  his  poetical  powers  in  the 
cause  of  reform.  The  catholicity  of  his  literary  tastes  is 
shown  by  his  enthusiastic  admiration  for  the  Old  Testament, 
-^schylus,  and  Calderon,  writings  of  a  style  very  different  to 
that  of  the  Eevolution.  In  Italy  his  few  chosen  books  con- 
sisted of  the  Greek  Plays,  Plato,  Lord  Bacon,  Shakspere,  the 
Elizabethan  dramatists,  Milton,  Goethe,  Schiller,  Dante, 
Petrarch,  Boccaccio,  Machiavelli,  Guicciardini,  Calderon,  and 
the  Bible.  In  contemporary  literature  he  preferred  Byron's 
Cain  and  Don  Juan,  the  odes  of  Coleridge,  some  of  Words- 
worth's early  poems,  and  Landor's  Gehir.  As  a  critic,  how- 
ever, he  was  hardly  in  his  element ;  his  delight  in  giving 
pleasure  causing. him  to  praise  too  much;  as  appears  from 
his  criticisms  on  the  writings  of  such  friends  as  Godwin, 
Leigh  Hunt,  Peacock,  Hogg,  Medwin,  and  Williams ;  while 
he  was  too  apt  to  idealise  and  exaggerate  the  merits  of  any 
book  that  fascinated  him. 

Shelley's  appreciation  of  the  fine  arts  was  dormant  till 
roused  by  the  treasures  of  Rome  and  Florence,  where  he 
studied  intently,  jotted  down  the  Notes,  and  wrote  long 
descriptive  letters  to  Peacock,  more  valuable  for  literary 
style  than  any  correctness  of  art-criticism.  He  seems  to 
have  disliked  Michel  Angelo,  and  to  have  had  an  exaggerated 
admiration  for  Guido  and   Salvator  Eosa,   being   attracted 


36  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

probably  by  the  sentiment  of  tlie  former  and  the  energy  of 
the  latter.  At  Pisa  he  had  no  opportunities  of  continuing 
these  studies. 

Before  concluding  this  chapter  it  may  be  worth  while  to 
consider  to  what  writers  Shelley  is  most  indebted  for  the  sug- 
gestion of  thoughts  and  opinions.  Among  philosophers  he 
constantly  mentions  Plato  and  Lord  Bacon  as  holding  the 
highest  rank — the  antipodes  to  Paley  and  Malthus.  The 
influence  of  Plato  is  very  strong  throughout  all  Shelley's  ideal 
poetry,  especially  in  the  doctrine  of  love  (cf.  Epipsychidion)  ; 
he  was  also  inspired  by  Rousseau  in  a  smaller  degree.  On 
the  other  hand,  in  all  ethical  and  political  questions  of  the 
day  he  was  a  follower  of  Godwin.  He  himself  says  that 
Godwin's  Political  Justice  materially  influenced  his  char- 
acter. His  opinion  that  no  punishment  is  justifiable,  except 
as  correction  for  the  sake  of  the  culprit,  and  that  the  death- 
penalty  is  therefore  objectionable  ;  tliat  all  laws,  especially 
the  marriage-law,  are  mischievous,  though  for  other  reasons 
it  may  be  necessary  to  conform  to  them ;  that  property 
belongs  justly  to  him  who  needs  it  most ;  that  all  coercion, 
even  in  education,  does  harm  rather  than  good  ;  that  unsel- 
fishness is  the  only  true  guide  in  political  and  social  life  ;  all 
this,  together  with  the  doctrine  of  passive  protest  and  absten- 
tion from  violence,  was  inspired  by  the  writings  of  Godwin. 
Mary  Wollstonecraft's  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Women 
doubtless  inspired  much  of  Shelley's  ardour  in  that  cause. 


(    Zl    ) 


CHAPTER  IV. 
LITERARY  CHARACTERISTICS, 

Ideality. — The  dominant  characteristic  of  Shelley's  poetry 
is  its  ideality.  He  constantly  endeavours  to  penetrate  the 
outer  cloak  of  appearances  and  grasp  the  idea,  the  reality 
that  underlies  all  forms ;  what  he  strives  to  depict  is  there- 
fore not  so  much  the  actual  object  perceived  by  the  senses, 
as  the  idealised  image  of  it,  apprehended  only  by  the  mind. 
Whether  he  is  preaching  a  crusade  of  social  liberty  and  free 
thought,  as  in  Queen  Mah,  Laon  and  CytJma,  and  Prometheus 
Unbound  ;  or  of  national  and  political  freedom,  as  in  Hellas, 
the  Ode  to  Liberty,  and  The  Masque  of  Anarchy ;  or  eulo- 
gising the  poetic  character,  as  in  Alastor  and  Adonais ;  or 
singing  of  love,  as  in  Epipsychidion ;  or  the  imaginative 
faculty,  as  in  The  Witch  of  Atlas, — we  find  always  the  same 
ideal  treatment  of  the  subject  on  which  he  writes. 

Subjectivity. — Next  to  his  ideality,  subjectivity  is  Shelley's 
most  important  quality.  He  is  one  of  the  most  subjective 
of  poets,  many  of  the  characters  in  his  longer  poems  being 
idealised  portraits  of  his  own,  and  the  most  beautiful  of  his 
short  lyrics  being  direct  outpourings  of  his  own  emotions. 
With  the  single  exception  of  The  Cenci,  where  he  was  com- 
pelled to  curb  this  tendency,  it  would  be  difficult  to  point 
to  any  important  poem  by  Shelley  which  is  not  to  some 
extent  subjective. 

Nature-Worship. — Another  marked  feature  is  his  sym- 
pathy with  nature,  which  may  be  traced  in  his  many 
descriptions  of  skies,  dawns,  sunsets,  clouds,  storms,  forests, 


38  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

flowers,  moiTiitains,  caves,  seas,  and  rivers.  Shelley  told 
Trelawny  that  "  he  always  wrote  best  in  the  open  air,  in  a 
boat,  under  a  tree,  or  on  the  banks  of  a  river ; "  and  his 
poems  have  accordingly  much  of  the  vitality  and  elementary 
freshness  of  nature  itself.  He  may  claim  to  share  with 
Wordsworth  the  title  of  "  Poet  of  Nature,"  for  his  treat- 
ment of  natural  scenery  is  not  the  less  true  because  it  is 
idealised,  and  instinct  with  passionate  adoration  and  love, 
rather  than  careful  thought  and  patiently,  diligent  observa- 
tion {vide  p.  27). 

Varieties  of  Style. — The  scope  of  Shelley's  literary  powers 
was  far  wider  than  is  usually  supposed ;  to  think  of  him  as 
a  lyric  poet  only  is  to  make  a  very  common  but  very  com- 
plete mistake.  The  versatility  of  his  genius  was  shown  in 
the  following  ways,  (i.)  Lyric  poetry,  as  befitting  a  sub- 
jective writer,  was  certainly  the  element  in  which  Shelley 
was  most  at  ease ;  in  passionate  fervour  of  imagination  and 
melody  of  language  he  is  generally  admitted  to  be  unsurpassed. 
Out  of  his  many  odes,  songs,  and  lyrical  pieces  there  are  very 
few  that  do  not  reach  a  high  standard ;  and  his  later  lyrics  are 
masterpieces  of  beauty  and  simplicity  combined.  He  is  at 
his  best  in  those  metres  which  allow  free  play  for  sustained 
imaginative  flight ;  in  the  more  artificial  metres,  such  as  the 
sonnet,  he  is  not  often  successful.  (2.)  As  a  dramatist 
Shelley  relies  for  fame  on  The  Cenci  and  the  fragment 
of  Charles  the  First.  Dramatic  power  was  precisely  what 
one  would  least  have  expected  to  find  in  a  writer  of  Shelley's 
temperament.  In  a  letter  of  1 8 1 8  he  himself  remarks : 
"  You  will  say  I  have  no  dramatic  talent ;  very  true  in  a 
certain  sense ;  but  I  have  taken  the  resolution  to  see  what 
kind  of  tragedy  a  person  without  dramatic  talent  could 
write."  The  success  of  The  Cenci  is  indisputable;  yet  it 
may  fairly  be  urged  that  this  is  in  great  measure  due  to  the 
happy  choice  of  subject ;  a  struggle  against  parental  tyranny 
being  a  theme  specially  suited  to  Shelley's  genius.  When 
in  his  Charles  the  First  he  attempted  to  deal  with  history, 


LITERARY  CHARACTERISTICS.  39 

"that  record  of  crimes  and  miseries,"  as  he  elsewhere 
described  it,  he  could  not  make  the  same  progress,  and  the 
drama  remains  a  fragment,  though  too  fine  a  fragment  to  be 
set  down  as  a  failure.  Whether  Shelley  could  ever  have 
produced  a  series  of  great  dramas,  must  therefore  remain 
under  debate.  As  it  is,  he  can  scarcely  be  called  a  great 
dramatist,  though  he  has  the  merit  of  having  produced  the 
greatest  drama  of  modern  English  literature.  (3.)  Narrative 
poetry  in  the  ordinary  sense  was  perhaps  Shelley's  weakest 
point;  his  attempts  in  this  direction,  as  seen  in  parts  of 
Queen  Mab,  Alastor,  Rosalind  and  Helen^  and  even  Laon  and 
Cythna,  lack  directness  and  concentration.  On  the  other 
hand,  in  the  familiar-narrative  style  of  Julian  and.  Maddalo 
and  the  Letter  to  Maria  Gisborne,  he  is  at  his  strongest  and 
best.  A  study  of  these  two  poems,  where  simple  incidents 
are  touched  on  with  inimitable  grace  and  versatility,  yet  with 
a  firm  and  steady  grasp,  should  suffice  to  dispel  the  notion  that 
Shelley's  genius  was  entirely  visionary  and  transcendental. 
(4.)  Shelley's  position  in  satirical  writing,  as  in  dramatic, 
is  difficult  to  define  with  any  certainty.  Satire  was  not 
quite  congenial  to  his  gentle  and  kindly  spirit ;  and  the 
question  of  his  humour,  or  lack  of  humour,  is  still  an  open 
one.  Humour  is  the  quality  of  which  enthusiasts  are  pro- 
verbially devoid ;  yet  in  Shelley's  case  it  seems  to  have  been 
latent  rather  than  absent ;  for  though  many  of  his  works  are 
conspicuously  destitute  of  it,  we  see  it  very  plainly  in  Peter 
Bell,  the  essay  On  the  Devil  and  Devils,  and  some  passages 
of  some  of  the  poems  and  letters.  The  wit  in  Sivellfoot  is 
rather  laboured  and  ponderous  ;  and  perhaps  it  may  be  said 
that  while  some  of  Shelley's  humorous  pieces  are  far  from  un- 
successful, we  feel  that  this  style  of  writing  was  rather  against 
the  grain.  (5.)  As  a  translator  Shelley  had  great  qualities. 
He  was  well  aware  of  the  difficulty,  or  rather  impossibility, 
of  reproducing  the  melody  of  another  language,  but  he  strove 
to  make  his  versions  true  English  poems ;  one  of  his  canons 
of  work  being  that  "  translations  are  intended  for  those  who 


40  SHELLEY  PEIMER. 

do  not  'understand  the  original,  and  therefore  should  be 
purely  English."  In  spite  of  occasional  mistakes,  due  to 
carelessness  or  ignorance  of  idiom,  he  seldom  fails  to  catch 
the  spirit  of  his  originals,  though  he  is  not  careful  to  follow 
them  in  metre.  His  translations  were  generally  thrown  oif 
at  a  time  when  he  felt  unfit  for  original  writing,  as  a 
secondary  occupation  on  which  he  placed  little  value.  In 
his  translations  from  the  ancient  languages  the  Greek  largely 
predominates,  for  Shelley  cared  little  for  Latin,  and  looked 
on  the  Romans  as  "  pale  copyists  "  of  the  Greeks,  for  whom 
his  admiration  was  unbounded.  He  is  said  to  have  learnt 
the  Classics  almost  by  intuition.  In  modern  languages  he 
translated  from  the  Italian,  Spanish,  and  German,  but  not 
from  the  French,  for  which  literature,  one  or  two  writers 
excepted,  he  had  a  strong  dislike.  He  had  studied  Italian 
with  Hogg  in  1813,  and  he  afterwards  read  much  with  Mary 
in  Italy.  Considering  his  familiarity  with  Italian  literature, 
we  are  surprised  Shelley  did  not  translate  more.  For  his 
introduction  to  the  Spanish  tongue  Shelley  was  indebted  to 
the  Gisbornes  {vide  p.  23) ;  there  is  a  conflict  of  evidence 
as  to  when  he  became  acquainted  with  German,  but  it  was 
probably  not  until  181 5.  (6.)  As  a  prose  writer  Shelley 
was  at  his  best  in  some  of  the  essays  and  the  letters  from 
Italy.  His  boyish  Romances  are  entirely  worthless,  except 
as  a  proof  of  his  early  determination  to  make  his  mark  in 
literature.  The  earlier  essays  and  pamphlets  are  remark- 
able for  vigour  and  keen  logical  insight  rather  than 
weight,  and  except  in  the  Essay  on  Christianity,  Defence 
of  Poetry^  and  a  few  other  masterpieces,  the  literary 
style  of  the  essays  has  been  affected,  perhaps  unavoidably, 
by  the  polemical  nature  of  the  subject-matter,  a  fault  which 
is  also  discoverable  in  the  earlier  letters.  But  in  the  letters 
written  during  the  last  few  years  of  his  life,  his  ease  and 
mastery  are  at  once  apparent;  as  in  the  "poetic-familiar" 
vein  of  Julian  and  Maddalo,  so  too  in  his  familiar  prose 
correspondence  he  strikes  the  golden  mean  between  the  over- 


LITEKAKY  CHAKACTERISTICS.  41 

elaborate  style  of  the  last  century,  and  the  practical  but 
somewhat  inartistic  method  of  his  contemporaries.  The 
descriptive  letters  may  be  regarded  as  a  kind  of  prose-poetry, 
suggested  by  the  same  impulses  as  many  of  the  poems,  and 
written,  like  them,  under  the  immediate  stress  of  inspiration. 
They  give  a  view  of  the  conditions  under  which  the  poems 
were  composed,  and  thus  indirectly  afford  a  proof  of  their 
sincerity  in  thought  and  style.  Medwin  tells  us  that  Shelley 
used  to  write  his  letters  on  his  knees  during  intervals  at 
meals,  "  his  pen  flowing  with  extraordinary  rapidity,  and  his 
mind  mirrored  on  the  paper." 

Favourite  Subjects,  Images,  and  Words. — The  repetition 
of  certain  images  and  words  is  one  of  Shelley's  most  marked 
characteristics.  Among  metaphors  frequently  used  are 
those  drawn  from  the  instruments  of  weaving,  the  warp, 
woof,  and  web ;  from  a  lyre  or  ^olian  harp  hung  up  to  the 
wind ;  an  eagle  and  serpent  locked  together  in  fight.  The 
references  to  serpents  are  very  numerous,  and  perhaps  owe 
their  origin  to  the  "great  old  snake"  that  haunted  the 
garden  at  Field  Place.  In  the  first  canto  of  Laon  and 
Cythna,  and  elsewhere,  the  serpent  is  used  by  Shelley  to 
represent  the  spirit  of  good ;  but  often  also  in  the  contrary 
sense.  "The  Snake"  was  the  nickname  given  to  Shelley 
by  Byron.  Boats  and  rivers  furnished  another  common 
theme,  the  "little  shallop"  playing  an  important  part  in 
Alastor,  as  also  in  Laon  and  Cytlina,  The  Witch  of  Atlas, 
and  many  other  poems.  Flowers  and  plants  are  often  men- 
tioned, as  in  The  Question,  The  Sensitive  Plant,  and  The 
Zucca,  while  the  sky,  with  all  its  shifting  scenery  of  clouds 
and  storms,  was  ever  present  in  Shelley's  imagination.  Of 
human  characters,  that  of  the  ideal  Sage  or  venerable  Al- 
chemist figures  in  The  Coliseum,  Laon  and  Cythna,  and  Prince 
Athanase,  as  an  exception  to  the  usual  tyranny  of  Age ;  and 
still  more  common  is  the  "  Youth  with  hoary  hair,"  doubt- 
less meant  in  some  measure  for  Shelley  himself.  Perhaps 
the  strangest  instance  of  Shelley's  recurrence  to  a  favourite 


42  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

idea  is  in  his  references  to  Ahasuerus,  the  Wandering  Jew. 
One  of  the  juvenile  poems  dealt  with  that  story;  and  the 
same  character  appears  in  Queen  Mob  and  its  Notes, — where 
the  legend  is  told  at  some  length, — Alastor,  Hellas,  and  2^he 
Assassins.  Here  too  should  be  mentioned  the  quotation 
"  Letting  I  dare  not  luait  upon  I  would,"  which  recurs  with 
odd  persistency  in  Shelley's  writings.  As  a  typical  example 
of  the  repetition  of  a  particular  image,  it  may  be  noted  that 
the  description  of  the  reflection  of  a  city  quivering  on  a 
river's  surface  appears  in  at  least  four  passages,  viz.,  Ode  to 
Liberty  (stanza  6),  the  lines  on  Evening  (182 1),  Witch  of 
Atlas  (stanza  59),  and  Ode  to  the  West  Wind  (stanza  3).  Lair, 
den,  doedal,  moonstone,  hyaline,  nursling,  windless,  anarch, 
are  instances  of  words  that  Shelley  is  fond  of  using. 

Metre. — Blank  verse  is  used  in  Queen  Mah,  Alastor,  Pro- 
metheus Unbound,  The  Cenci,  Swellfoot,  Hellas,  and  some  of 
the  translations,  with  great  mastery  and  success.  With  the 
exception  of  Keats,  Shelley  has  scarcely  a  rival  in  this  metre 
among  modern  English  poets.  In  parts  of  Queen  Mab  we 
find  unrhymed  lyrical  iambics,  as  in  Southey's  Thalaba. 
The  following  are  the  chief  rhymed  metres  used  by  Shelley. 
The  Spenserian  Stanza,  revived  by  Byron,  appears  in  Laon 
and  Cytlina  and  Adonais.  Shelley's  stanzas  are  not  so  com- 
pact and  forcible  as  Byron's,  but  have  greater  fluency  and 
grace,  the  number  of  double  rhymes  being  a  noteworthy 
feature.  The  Heroic  metre  is  that  of  Julian  and  Maddalo, 
Epijpsychidion,  Letter  to  Maria  Gisborne,  Ginevra,  and  some 
sliorter  pieces.  In  Shelley's  hands  it  becomes  free,  unfet- 
tered, and  familiar,  recalling  the  "  mighty  line  "  of  Marlowe 
rather  than  that  of  the  eighteenth  century  school.  The  seven- 
syllabled  trochaic,  the  metre  of  Milton's  U Allegro  and  II 
Penseroso,  is  a  favourite  with  Shelley ;  e.g.,  Euganean  Hills, 
The  Invitation,  Ariel  to  Miranda,  Lines  at  Lerici,  The 
Masque  of  Anarchy,  some  of  the  lyrics  in  Prometheus  Un- 
bound, and  some  political  poems  and  translations.  The 
ia7nhic  tetrameter,  the  metre  of  Scott,  is  less  common,  but  is 


LITERARY  CHARACTERISTICS.  43 

found  in  parts  of  Rosalind  and  Helen.  The  ottava  rhna  is 
used  with  rare  skill  and  delicacy  in  The  Dream,  The  Zucca, 
Witch  of  Atlas,  and  translation  of  Hymn  to  Mercury  ;  while 
the  intricacies  of  the  terza  rima,  that  most  difficult  of  metres 
for  an  English  poet,  are  wonderfully  handled  in  Prince 
Athanase,  The  Woodman  and  the  Nightingale,  The  Triumph 
of  Life,  Ode  to  the  West  Wind,  and  a  translation  from  Dante. 
The  lyric  arrangements  used  by  Shelley  are  far  too  nume- 
rous to  mention.  The  Sonnet  he  seldom  attempted,  and 
only  once  or  twice  with  success.  Most  of  his  sonnets  are 
loosely  constructed,  and  in  some  cases  the  usual  sonnet-laws 
are  completely  set  at  defiance. 

Rhythm  and  Rhyme. — In  language  and  power  of  expression 
Shelley  is  rich  almost  to  excess,  his  teeming  fancies  finding  a 
ready  outlet  in  the  inexhaustible  flow  of  words.  He  could 
use  alliteration  freely  without  abusing  it,  and  a  treasury  of 
metaphorical  imagery  was  always  ready  to  his  hand.  He 
Avrote  at  a  white  heat  of  passionate  inspiration,  and  this 
lyric  fervour  was  one  cause  of  his  frequent  neglect  of  so-called 
"  rules  of  poetry ; "  correctness  of  particular  rhymes  being 
unhesitatingly  sacrificed  to  the  general  musical  effect.  Such 
half-rhymes  as  nest,  east ;  move,  love,  are  frequent  on  every 
page ;  and  we  occasionally  meet  with  more  questionable 
aberrations,  such  as  accept  not,  reject  not;  frost,  almost; 
leaves,  peace ;  ruin,  pursuing ;  and  many  instances  (especi- 
ally in  Laon  and  Cythna)  of  such  loose  rhyming  as  motion, 
emotion ;  fell,  hefell.  It  has  been  remarked  that  Shelley's 
poems  are  never  unrhythmical,  though  the  rhyme  and  metre 
are  sometimes  at  fault.  In  some  cases  the  charge  of  metrical 
defect  is  due  to  not  recognising  that  Shelley  often  deliberately 
chose  an  unusual  cadence,  as  in  the  line  "  And  wild  roses 
and  ivy  serpentine ; "  or  purposely  suppressed  one  syllable 
for  the  sake  of  the  effect,  e.g.,  "Is  it  with  thy  kisses  or  thy 
tears  ? "  "  Fresh  spring,  and  summer,  and  winter  hoar." 
Signs  of  haste  and  inaccurate  workmanship,  where  they 
exist,  must  be  attributed  partly  to  the  eagerness  of  poetic 


44  SHELLEY  PRIMER 

inspiration  and  the  profusion  of  images  and  ideas,  partly  to 
the  moral  enthusiasm  which  pervades  most  of  the  poems ;  it 
must  he  remembered  also  that  Shelley  regarded  mere  artistic 
perfection  and  elaborate  style  as  of  distinctly  secondary  im- 
portance. It  may  be  fairly  urged  that  the  fragmentary  state 
of  so  many  poems  and  essays  is  a  sign  of  desultory  work ; 
this  was  caused  in  some  measure  by  his  solitary  life  in  Italy, 
where  he  lacked  the  encouragement  of  literary  society ;  also, 
no  doubt,  by  the  restless  and  transitory  impulses  of  his 
own  nature.  Shelley  was  always  and  essentially  the  poet  of 
youth,  and,  together  with  its  fervid  hopes  and  yearnings 
after  an  ideal  justice  and  love,  he  possessed  somewhat  of  its 
restlessness  and  lack  of  repose.  This  appears  as  plainly  in 
his  literary  style  as  in  his  life  and  character.  Just  as  Words- 
worth's writings  are  full  of  tranquillity  and  sober  contempla- 
tion, so  Shelley's  breathe  the  spirit  of  zeal  and  activity.  He 
represents  a  particular  phase  of  thought  and  feeling,  which, 
though  not  universal,  has  special  charms  at  certain  periods 
and  for  certain  natures. 

Mysticism. — Another  charge  often  brought  against  Shelley's 
style  is  that  of  obscurity  and  lack  of  human  interest.  That 
occasional  lines  and  passages  are  very  obscure,  there  can  be  no 
question,  but  the  obscurity  is  generally  only  a  verbal  one,  or 
caused  by  some  corruption  of  the  text.  In  the  Myths,  how- 
ever, which  Shelley  handles  in  Prometheus  Unbound  and 
elsewhere,  his  love  of  allegory  and  metaphysical  subtleties 
occasionally  renders  the  meaning  difficult ;  while  the  unex- 
plained personal  allusions  in  Epipsychidion,  Julian  and  Mad- 
dalo,  and  some  other  poems  are  less  pardonable  blemishes. 
But  as  a  rule  it  may  be  said  that  the  general  sense  of 
Shelley's  writings  is  lucid  and  well-expressed ;  though  of 
course  his  meaning  is  more  likely  to  escape  those  who  are 
unaccustomed  to  his  line  of  thought,  than  those  who  are  in 
sympathy  with  him.  The  same  explanation  will  apply  to 
his  so-called  want  of  human  interest.  It  is  true  that  he 
does  not   deal,  as  Wordsworth  does,  with   simple,  homely 


LITERAEY  CHARACTERISTICS.  45 

incidents  of  everyday  life,  yet  no  writer  has  ever  been  more 
in  earnest  in  the  cause  of  humanity,  and  the  powerful  interest 
of  his  writings  is  strongly  felt  by  readers  of  a  kindred  dis- 
position, though  others  may  remain  unmoved  by  it.  He 
was,  in  fact,  the  poet-prophet  of  the  future,  and  his  vistas  of 
thought  are  therefore  of  necessity  somewhat  vague,  vast,  and 
spiritual ;  but  though  the  outline,  like  a  landscape  by  Turner, 
may  be  misty  in  detail,  there  is  no  obscurity  in  the  general 
effect. 

Plagiarisms, — The  "plagiarisms"  of  Shelley  are,  as  Pro- 
fessor Baynes  has  remarked,  "  psychological  curiosities  rather 
than  serious  blemishes."  Shelley's  mind  was  naturally  recep- 
tive, and  it  is  not  surprising  that  from  his  multifarious  read- 
ing he  should  sometimes  have  unconsciously  appropriated 
the  thoughts  and  even  the  words  of  other  writers.  In  the 
Preface  to  Prometheus  Unbound  he  admits  that  the  study  of 
contemporary  writings  may  have  "  tinged  his  composition  ; " 
but  it  is  evident  that  he  was  quite  unaware  of  the  extent  to 
which  he  had  absorbed  favourite  images  and  cadences  from 
old  poets  as  well  as  new.  In  the  Preface  to  Tlie  Cenci  he 
is  careful  to  acknowledge  a  debt  to  Calderon  as  the  only 
plagiarism  he  had  intentionally  committed,  though  in  reality 
there  are  others  quite  as  striking;  while  in  Alastor  he 
assigns  inverted  commas  to  the  Wordsworthian  phrase  "  too 
deep  for  tears,"  but  not  to  "  natural  piety  "  and  "  obstinate 
questionings."  Queen  Mah  shows  traces  not  only  of  Southey 
but  of  Pope,  Gray,  Collins,  Akenside,  and  Thomson ;  Alastor 
is  deeply  tinged  with  the  influence  of  Wordsworth;  Laon 
and  Cythna  has  many  echoes  of  Spenser;  and  The  Genci 
often  recalls  passages  in  Othello,  King  Lear,  Macbeth,  and 
other  Shaksperean  plays. 

Grammar. — Shelley's  grammar,  owing  to  his  hasty  style  of 
composition,  is  at  times  slipshod  and  defective.  We  meet 
with  such  solecisms  as  "like  thou,"  "let  you  and  /  try," 
^^ these  sort,"  ^^ to- lay''  (for  lie),  "to  imprecate  for,"  &c. 
The  past  participle  is  sometimes  used  loosely,  and  there  is 


46  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

often  a  confusion  about  the  2nd  person  sing,  of  the  verb,  e.g., 
"  thou  lovest,  but  ne'er  knew."  Another  kind  of  error  where 
a  plural  verb  follows  a  singular  noun  (e.g.,  "the  shadow  of 
thy  moving  wings  imbue  ")  was  probably  caused  by  the  pre- 
sence in  Shelley's  mind  of  the  plural  "  wings ; "  a  similar 
mistake  at  the  beginning  of  the  Preface  to  Adonais  may  be 
accounted  for  in  the  same  way.  (Comp.  also  a  passage  in  the 
Lines  loritten  among  the  Euganean  Hills,  lines  40-43,  and  the 
strange  phrase  "  those  deluded  crew  "  in  The  Triumph  of 
Life.)  It  was  characteristic  of  Shelley  to  care  less  for  gram- 
matical accuracy  than  the  general  sense  ;  but  it  seems  scarcely 
necessary  to  suppose  that  he  purposely  sacrificed  grammar  to 
euphony. 

His  usual  though  not  invariable  method  of  spelling  some 
words  was  peculiar,  but  apparently  deliberate :  e.g.,  desart ; 
eetherial,  etherial ;  recal ;  extacy,  ecstacy  ;  falshood  ;  knarled ; 
stedfast ;  tyger ;  &c.  {vide  Appendix  to  Forman's  edition). 
He  sometimes  adopted  the  phonetic  style,  as  in  "  vext." 

Archaic  words.— Many  archaic  words  borrowed  from 
Chaucer,  Spenser,  Shakspere,  or  Milton,  are  used  by  Shelley, 
especially  in  Laon  and  Cythna.  Among  these  are  hlosmy 
(blossomy) ;  undight  (dishevelled) ;  thwart  (cross-grained)  ; 
forbid  (accursed)  ;  brere  (briar)  ;  crudded  (curded) ;  besprent 
(besprinkled) ;  teint  (tint) ;  sill  (seat) ;  sivinh  (labour) ;  foison 
(plenty)  ;  frore  (frozen) ;  griding  (cleaving) ;  grain  (dye)  ; 
pranht  (variegated) ;  the  obsolete  plurals  eyne  and  treen  ; 
and  the  past  tenses  glode,  strooJc,  clombe.  Uprest  in  the 
sense  of  uprising  (noun)  occurs  in  Laon  aiid  Cythna,  being 
apparently  adapted  from  Chaucer's  upriste.  The  German 
griff  (grip)  was  oddly  introduced  by  Shelley  into  The 
Sensitive  Plant. 


(     47     ) 


CHAPTEE  V. 
LITERARY  PERIODS  OF  SHELLEY'S  LIFE. 

I.  Juvenile  Period  (1808-181 1). — The  love  of  the  marvel- 
lous was  Shelley's  ruling  passion  at  this  time,  his  imagination 
running  freely  on  "bandits,  castles,  ruined  towers,  wild 
mountains,  storms,  and  apparitions,"  while  his  favourite 
authors  were  Southey  and  M.  G.  Lewis.  His  cliief  juvenile 
works  were  the  two  romances,  Zastrozzi  and  St.  Irvyne 
{vide  p.  114);  the  poem  on  The  Wandering  Jew^  Original 
Poetry,  hy  Victor  and  Cazire,  and  Posthumous  Fragments  of 
Margaret  Nicholson  (vide  p.  79).  Besides  these,  Shelley 
wrote  also  a  number  of  short  pieces,  which  are  included  in 
Rossetti's  and  Forman's  editions.  It  is  said  that  many  of 
these  were  printed  at  Horsham  at  the  expense  of  Sir  Bysshe 
Shelley.  None  of  those  extant  are  of  any  literary  value ; 
and  the  worthlessness  of  Shelley's  juvenile  writings  is  their 
most  conspicuous  feature. 

II.  Propagandist  Period  (1811-1814). — This  is  the  true 
beginning  of  Shelley's  literary  career,  the  tract  on  The 
Necessity  of  Atheism  marking  his  first  serious  effort.  The 
romances  now  give  way  to  pamphlets  and  propagandist  writ- 
ings, and  the  prose  predominates  largely  over  the  poetry. 
The  chief  works  of  this  period  are  The  Necessity  of  Atheism, 
The  Irish  Pamphlets,  the  Letter  to  Lord  Ellenhorough,  Notes 
to  Queen  Mab,  and  A  Refutation  of  Deism  {vide  p.  1 01 -104). 
The  only  poems  of  any  note  are  The  Devil's  Walk  and  Quee?i 
Mab.  Some  of  these  writings  are  occasionally  classed  with 
Shelley's  juvenilia  ;  but,  with  the  exception  perhaps  of  The 


48  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

Devil's  Walk,  they  are  distinguished  from  the  real  juvenilia 
above  mentioned  by  their  greater  earnestness  of  tone  and 
increased  power  of  expression.  The  doctrines  advanced  are 
often  sound  in  their  main  purport,  even  where  the  actual 
application  is  foolish  and  unseasonable  ;  and  though  it  would 
be  futile  to  deny  the  great  superiority  of  the  later  produc- 
tions, it  would  be  equally  unjust  to  class  The  Irish  Pamphlets 
or  Queen  Mab  with  the  puerilities  of  St.  Irvyne  or  Margaret 
Nicholson.  It  will  be  observed  that  this  second  period  coin- 
cides with  Shelley's  life  with  Harriet,  during  which  he  took 
up  the  gauntlet  against  custom  and  society  in  the  too  con- 
fident hope  of  effecting  a  speedy  change. 

IIL  Tlie  Bishopsgate  and  Marlow  Periods  (1814-1818) 
date  from  the  beginning  of  Shelley's  life  with  Mary  Godwin 
to  their  departure  for  Italy.  Experience  had  taught  Shelley 
the  folly  of  expecting  immediate  results  from  his  doctrines ; 
while  the  influence  of  Mary  Godwin  and  the  novelty  of  his 
travels  on  the  Continent  stimulated  him  to  fresh  efforts. 
There  are  now  signs  of  wider  sympathies  with  nature  and 
man,  and  a  vast  improvement  in  descriptive  power.  Poetry 
begins  to  take  precedence  of  prose ;  and  though  the  essays 
are  still  mainly  propagandist,  it  is  noticeable  that  they  are 
often  fragmentary,  as  if  Shelley  were  tiring  of  direct  didactic 
writing.  It  is  possible,  however,  that  ill-health  was  the 
cause  of  this.  The  Assassins  (18 14)  is  an  instance  of 
Shelley's  increased  power.  The  Bishopsgate  year  (18 15) 
was  full  of  literary  plans,  Alastor  being  then  written,  and 
possibly  also  the  Essay  on  Christianity  and  the  group  of 
essays  mentioned  on  p.  105.  The  Hymn  to  Intellectual 
Beauty  (1816)  is  also  remarkable.  The  Marlow  period 
(181 7)  was  a  very  productive  one,  including  Laon  and 
Cythna,  the  two  "  Hermit  of  Marlow "  pamphlets,  and  a 
number  of  short  poems  {vide  p.  81). 

IV.  The  Italian  Period  (18 18-182  2). — Shelley  now  with- 
drew to  a  more  contemplative  life  in  Italy,  "  the  land  of 
ideal  scenery,"  where  his  genius  could  develop  more  freely. 


LITERARY  PERIODS  OF  SHELLEY'S  LIFE.        49 

and  in  a  more  congenial  climate ;  and  we  see  accordingly  that 
his  natural  bent  towards  the  ideal  henceforth  dominates  all 
his  writings.  The  didactic  element  is  now  finally  with- 
drawn ;  prose  is  greatly  reduced  in  scope,  while  poetry  becomes 
all  in  all,  the  letters,  which  now  appear  as  an  important 
feature,  being  highly  poetic  in  tone.  Shelley's  opinions  still 
remained  unchanged ;  but  they  are  henceforth  expressed  in  a 
poetical  rather  than  polemical  method,  as  for  instance  in 
Prometheus  and  Hellas.  Latterly,  however,  the  purely  lyric 
and  personal  element  was  strongly  in  the  ascendant,  the 
short  poems  of  182 1  and  1822  being  remarkable  for  their 
extreme  simplicity  and  directness. 

In  this  period  the  prose  writings  are  reduced  to  the 
Defence  of  Poetry ^  Philosophical  View  of  Reform,  the  Letters, 
Translations,  Notes  on  Sculptures,  and  some  fragmentary 
essays ;  while  no  less  than  seven  volumes  of  poetry  were 
published  between  18 19  and  1822  {vide  p.  119),  and  many 
other  poems,  lyrics,  and  translations  were  written,  but  not 
published  till  after  Shelley's  death  (p.  120).  Julian  and 
Maddalo  and  the  Lines  icritten  among  the  Euganean  Rills, 
both  inspired  by  the  visit  to  Venice,  were  the  chief  pro- 
ductions of  1 8 18.  Prometheus  Unbound  and  Jlie  Cenci, 
together  with  some  of  the  finest  lyrics,  date  from  1819, 
which  may  be  regarded  as  the  crowning  year  of  Shelley's 
life.  The  residence  at  Pisa,  1820  and  182 1,  witnessed 
the  writing  of  a  large  number  of  poems,  among  which  were 
The  Sensitive  Plant,  The  Witch  of  Atlas,  the  Ode  to  Liberty, 
Hellas,  Epipsychidion,  and  Adonais.  The  Bay  of  Spezzia, 
in  1822,  was  the  scene  of  the  last  phase  in  Shelley's  literary 
career ;  and  here  were  written  some  of  the  most  impassioned 
of  the  lyrics  addressed  to  "  Jane,"  and  the  great  fragment  on 
The  Triumph  of  Life. 


(     50    ) 


CHAPTE  E    VI. 
THE  POEMS. 

I.  Longer  Poems.  Ideal  and  Subjective. — The  poems 
})laced  in  this  class  are  arranged  in  chronological  order.  It 
is  impossible  to  draw  any  satisfactory  line  of  demarcation 
between  the  ideal  and  subjective,  as  the  two  qualities  are 
often  combined  by  Shelley  in  the  same  poem  (vide  p.  37). 

(i.)  Queen  Mah. — Shelley  seems  to  have  begun  Queen 
Mah  as  early  as  1809,  and  to  have  corrected  and  recast  it  in 
1 81 2,  finishing  it  in  February  181 3,  and  then  adding  the 
Notes.  In  the  same  year  he  privately  published  an  edition 
of  250  copies,  which  he  sent  to  various  friends  and  corre- 
spondents, among  whom  the  poem  made  some  sensation. 
In  1 82 1  a  piratical  edition  was  issued  by  Clark,  a  London 
bookseller,  to  Shelley's  great  annoyance,  as  expressed  in 
several  letters.  Since  Shelley's  death  Queen  Mah  and  its 
Notes  have  been  several  times  republished,  both  in  England 
and  America,  and  have  had  a  wider  circulation  than  any 
other  of  his  writings,  considerably  influencing  the  working 
classes  in  the  direction  of  free  thought.  The  metre  of  Queen 
Mah  is  unrhymed  lyrical  iambic,  like  that  employed  by 
Southey,  interspersed  with  declamatory  passages  of  blank 
verse.  There  is  a  poetical  dedication  To  Harriet  *^***, 
which  Shelley  himself  mentions  in  a  letter  of  182 1  as  a 
reference  to  Harriet  Westbrook,  though  it  seems  possible 
that  it  was  first  intended  for  Harriet  Grove. 

Summary. — The  sleeping  lanthe  is  visited  by  Mab,  the 
Fairy  Queen  (comp.  the  "Witch  of  Atlas,"  another  personi- 


THE  POEMS.  51 

fication  of  tlie  imaginative  power),  wlio  summons  her  soul  to 
leave  her  body  and  ascend  the  magic  car.  They  soar  aloft, 
and  reach  the  Temple  of  Nature,  whence  they  survey  with 
mental  vision  the  empires  of  the  old  world,  Syria,  Egypt, 
Judaea,  Greece,  Rome,  and  Carthage,  the  "stately  city"  of 
the  West.  lanthe  thus  learns  the  lessons  of  the  Past,  the 
mortality  of  man,  and  the  vitality  of  the  universe.  Then 
follows  a  dissertation  on  the  Present ;  the  crime  of  kingship  ; 
tlie  peace  of  nature  broken  by  human  wars ;  the  tyranny  of 
kings,  priests,  and  statesmen ;  the  selfishness  of  commerce ; 
of  all  which  evils  Religion  is  the  guilty  cause  (conip.  the 
doctrine  of  Lucretius,  a  writer  dear  to  Shelley  even  in 
boyhood).  This  leads  to  the  praise  of  Necessity,  the  true 
deity.  To  explain  still  further,  Ahasuerus  {vide  p.  42)  is 
summoned,  who,  though  himself  only  a  creation  of  the 
fancy,  can  yet  tell  a  tale  to  illustrate  the  guilt  of  a  fanciful 
religion.  Lastly  the  Future  is  foretold,  as  an  age  of  bliss 
when  all  the  world  shall  be  fruitful,  and  nature  and  mankind 
at  peace.  The  magic  car  then  descends  to  earth ;  lanthe's 
soul  rejoins  the  body,  and  she  wakes  to  find  her  lover 
watching  by  her  side. 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  the  Past,  Present,  and  Euture 
are  the  "comprehensive  topics"  of  Queen  Mah.  It  is  a 
vehement  attack  on  established  religion  and  society,  written 
at  a  time  when  Shelley's  expulsion  from  Oxford  was  still 
fresh  in  his  mind.  In  spite  of  its  declared  atheism  it 
contains  a  strong  element  of  the  pantheistic  doctrines  after- 
wards developed  by  Shelley  when  he  had  outgrown  the 
Necessity  of  Queen  Mah. .  Its  revolutionary  speculations  have 
made  it  the  subject  of  much  praise  and  much  disparagement, 
some  declaring  it  to  be  a  great  poem,  while  others  allow  it 
scarcely  any  merit.  It  is  certainly  vastly  inferior  to 
Shelley's  true  masterpieces;  its  arguments  being  confused 
and  ill-arranged,  with  much  repetition  and  unnecessary 
declamation,  while  the  poetry  lacks  the  peculiar  music  of 
Shelley's  later  verse.     But  many  of  the  declamatory  passages 


52  SHELLEY  PRIMEK. 

are  exceedingly  fine  and  sonorous,  and  the  main  conclusions 
advanced  in  the  poem,  however  unpopular  they  may  be, 
have  not  been  disproved  by  time ;  it  therefore  seems  scarcely 
justifiable  to  class  it  with  the  juvenilia,  for  if  not  a  great 
work,  it  is  distinctly  a  notable  one.  Shelley  in  after  years 
Avrote  of  it  as  *'  villainous  trash,"  but  as  he  was  then  vexed 
at  the  issue  of  the  pirated  edition,  and  as  he  had  not  seen 
the  poem  for  several  years,  and  "  hardly  knew  what  it  was 
about,"  it  is  safer  to  judge  Queen  Mat  on  its  own  merits 
than  by  the  author's  opinion  of  it.  In  the  last  year  of  his 
life  Shelley  remarked  to  Trelawny  that  the  matter  of  Queen 
Mob  was  good,  though  the  treatment  was  unequal. 

For  Notes  to  Queen  Mah,  vide  p.  103. 

The  Daemon  of  the  World  may  be  here  conveniently  men- 
tioned. Under  this  title  Shelley  published  in  the  Alastor 
volume  (18 1 6)  a  variation  from  the  first  two  sections  of 
Queen  Mah  ;  and  the  recent  discovery  of  the  very  copy  of 
QiLcen  Mah  worked  upon  by  Shelley  in  making  this  revision 
has  brought  to  light  a  second  part  of  the  Daemon  of  the 
World,  made  up  from  the  concluding  sections.  The  Daemon 
of  the  World  is  interesting  as  showing  what  parts  of  Queen 
Mah  Shelley  cared  to  preserve  ;  but  it  lacks  the  energy  and 
the  raison  d'etre  of  the  original  poem. 

(2,)  Alastor ;  or,  The  Spirit  of  Solitude,  was  written  at 
Bishopsgate  in  the  summer  of  18 15,  and  published  with 
some  shorter  poems  in  18 16.  There  is  a  Preface  by  Shelley, 
and  a  quotation  from  St.  Augustine's  Confessions  which 
strikes  the  keynote  of  the  poem — the  "  love  of  love."  The 
title,  which  was  suggested  by  Peacock,  means  primarily  an 
Avenging  Spirit,  and  must  be  understood  to  refer  to  the 
Spirit  of  Solitude  and  not  to  the  youth  who  is  haunted 
thereby  ;  though  the  latter  interpretation  is  also  permissible, 
according  to  the  secondary  meaning  of  the  Greek  word.  We 
can  trace  in  Alastor  the  influence  of  Shelley's  w^anderings 
amidst  wild  scenery,  his  reminiscences  of  Lucerne,  the  Reuss, 
and  the  Rhine,  which  he  had  visited  the  preceding  year,  and 


THE  POEMS.  53 

his  present  seclusion  among  the  oaks  of  Windsor  Park  ;  it  is 
also  "  softened  by  the  recent  anticipation  of  death." 

Summary. — After  an  invocation  of  Nature,  the  universal 
mother,  the  poet's  story  is  told.  He  leaves  his  "alienated 
home,"  and  wanders  far  through  Athens,  Tyre,  Balbec, 
Jerusalem,  Egypt,  and  Arabia,  where  he  is  tended  by  an 
Arab  maiden,  till  he  reaches  Cashmere.  Here  he  sees  a 
vision  of  "a  veiled  maid,"  which  banishes  for  ever  his 
peace  of  mind.  He  wanders  on,  in  search  of  this  phantom 
love,  to  the  "  lone  Chorasmian  shore,"  where  he  finds  a  little 
shallop,  and  embarks.  The  boat  is  driven  by  a  storm 
beneath  the  cliffs  of  Caucasus,  through  the  long  windings  of 
a  cavern,  and  stranded  at  last  on  the  verge  of  a  waterfall. 
Then  follows  a  description  of  the  forest  scenery  through 
which  the  poet  roams,  till  he  finds  his  resting-place  in  "  a 
silent  nook  "  and  dies.  The  poem  concludes  with  a  wish 
that  the  secret  of  prolonged  life,  known  only  to  "  one  living 
man  "  (Ahasuerus),  could  be  attained  by  mankind. 

The  allegory  is  sufficiently  explained  in  Shelley's  Preface. 
The  poet  is  at  first  happy  in  calm  communion  with  nature ; 
but  when  he  seeks  a  human  embodiment  of  his  vision  of 
loveliness,  he  finds  that  his  happiness  is  gone,  the  Spirit  of 
Solitude  has  undone  him.  The  "  veiled  maid "  whom  he 
vainly  follows  is  the  ideal  love,  unattainable  in  earthly  form  ; 
his  error  consists  in  seeking  the  earthly  and  actual  instead 
of  the  heavenly  and  ideal.  (Comp.  Hymn  to  Intellectual 
Beauty,  EpipsycUidion,  The  Zucca,  &c.)  The  poem  is  strongly 
subjective  ;  we  feel  throughout  that  the  youthful  poet  is 
Shelley  himself ;  and  the  slightly  morbid  tone  is  accounted 
for  by  Shelley's  state  of  health  at  the  time.  Alastor  is 
written  in  blank  verse  of  great  beauty  and  strength,  and  is  a 
distinct  advance  on  Queen  Mob  from  a  literary  standpoint, 
its  descriptive  passages  ranking  with  some  of  Shelley's  best 
work,  while  the  aggressive  optimism  of  Queen  Mah  is  here 
temporarily  replaced  by  the  purely  personal  element.  The 
text  of  Alastor  is  very  corrupt  in  places,  and  there  are  some 


54  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

passages  tliat  almost  baffle  interpretation.  For  tlie  poems 
published  with  Alastor  in  Shelley's  original  edition,  vide 
p.  119. 

(3.)  Laon  and  Cytlma  ;  or,  The  Revolution  of  the  Golden 
City,  usually  known  as  The  Revolt  of  Islam,  was  written  at 
Marlow  in  the  summer  of  18 17,  and  printed  at  the  close  of 
the  same  year.  A  certain  number  of  copies,  probably  more 
than  has  generally  been  supposed,  had  already  been  issued, 
when  the  publisher,  Oilier,  took  alarm  at  some  passages  of 
the  poem,  especially  those  treating  of  the  relationship  of 
Laon  and  Cythna,  and  insisted  on  delaying  further  publica- 
tion until  changes  had  been  introduced.  Shelley  was  com- 
pelled, much  against  his  will,  to  assent  to  this  ;  the  title  was 
accordingly  changed,  the  final  paragraph  of  the  preface 
omitted,  and  some  fifty  lines  of  the  text  revised  and  modi- 
fied. It  so  happened  that  all  this  could  be  done  by  merely 
cancelling  a  few  pages,  and  using  the  old  sheets  ;  the  poem 
was  thus  published  in  January  18 18. 

Laon  and  Cythna  was  written  in  the  open  air,  partly 
among  the  Bisham  woods,  and  partly  on  the  Thames.  The 
love  of  natural  scenery  is  strongly  stamped  on  every  page  ; 
while  Shelley's  hatred  of  human  tyranny  was  intensified  by 
the  Chancery  suit,  which  deprived  him  of  the  care  of  his 
children  in  the  spring  of  that  year.  The  subject  of  Laon  and 
Cythna  (Laon  from  Greek  Xaog^  a  people),  which  is  stated  at 
some  length  in  Shelley's  Preface,  was  the  emancipation,  in 
poetic  vision,  of  Islam  {i.e.,  the  nations  of  the  Levant), 
whereby  the  "Golden  City"  is  liberated  for  a  time  from  the 
Sultan's  yoke ;  but  it  must  also  be  understood  in  a  wider 
sense  as  typical  of  the  struggle  between  the  principles  of  free 
thought  and  conventional  morality  (comp.  Hellas).  The 
Spenserian  stanza  was  chosen  as  more  suitable  than  blank 
verse. 

Summary. — The  dedication  "  To  Mary "  (Mary 

Wollstonecraft  Shelley)  is  a  piece  of  poetical  autobiography, 
describing  Shelley's  first  awakening  in  his  schooldays  to  the 


THE  POEMS.  55 

higher  life  (either  Sion  House  or  Eton  is  referred  to,  pro- 
bably the  former ;  vide  Hymn  to  Intellectual  Beauty) ;  his 
loneHness  until  he  met  with  Mary  Godwin ;  and  their  sub- 
sequent happiness.  There  is  a  reference  in  stanza  12  to  the 
death  of  Mary  WoUstonecraft.  Canto  I.  is  introductory. 
The  poet  tells  how  he  witnessed  a  contest  between  the  eagle 
and  serpent  (emblems  of  tyranny  and  free  thought),  and  how 
the  wounded  serpent  took  refuge  with  a  woman  "beautiful 
as  morning  "  (the  spirit  of  nature  and  love).  She  invites  the 
poet  to  accompany  her  in  her  boat ;  and  as  they  sail,  tells 
him  of  the  eternal  struggle  between  the  two  powers  of  Good 
and  Evil ;  also  the  story  of  her  own  life,  in  which  there 
may  possibly  be  a  reference  to  the  personality  of  Mary 
WoUstonecraft ;  which  would  account  for  the  otherwise  puzz- 
ling statement  that  she  is  "  a  human  form,"  and  the  mention 
of  her  visit  to  Paris  at  the  time  of  the  Revolution.  Thus 
they  reach  the  Temple  of  the  Spirit,  where  sit  the  "  mighty 
Senate"  of  the  dead,  to  join  whom  two  spirits  {i.e.,  Laon 
and  Cythna)  have  just  arrived.  Canto  II.  Laon  is  now  the 
speaker.  He  describes  his  youth  and  early  resolutions  at 
Argolis  ;  his  love  for  his  little  sister  Cythna  ("  orphan"  was 
substituted  in  The  Revolt  of  Islam),  and  their  determination 
to  liberate  the  Golden  City.  Canto  III.  Laon  and  Cythna 
are  suddenly  seized  by  the  soldiers  of  the  tyrant,  Othman ; 
Cythna  is  carried  into  captivity,  and  Laon  is  chained  to  a 
lofty  column,  where  he  is  rescued  from  death  by  the  Hermit 
(vide  p.  11).  Canto  IV.  The  Hermit  carries  Laon  to  his 
tower,  where,  after  a  madness  of  seven  years,  he  recovers  ; 
and  hearing  of  a  revolution  in  the  Golden  City,  brought 
about  by  a  mysterious  maiden,  he  sets  out  thither.  Canto  V> 
describes  the  peaceful  triumph  of  the  revolutionists.  The 
tyrant  himself,  with  his  daughter  (who  afterwards  turns  out 
to  be  the  child  of  Cythna),  are  befriended  by  Laon.  The 
liberated  people  rejoice  round  the  "Altar  of  the  Federation," 
where  Laone  (Cythna)  sings  her  triumph-song  of  Wisdom, 
Love,  and  Equality,  which  is  followed  by  a  bloodless  feast. 


56  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

Canto  VI.  Tlie  tyrant's  troops  attack  and  treacherously 
massacre  the  citizens.  Laon,  resisting  with  a  few  followers, 
is  rescued  by  Cythna  on  her  Tartar  steed,  and  they  escape  to 
a  ruined  castle,  where  they  pledge  their  love.  Cantos  VII., 
VIII. ,  IX.  Three  cantos  are  now  devoted  to  Cythna  s 
account  of  her  life  since  she  was  parted  from  Laon.  She 
tells  him  of  the  tyrant's  harem ;  a  mysterious  cave  to  which 
she  was  taken  by  a  diver  j  the  birth  of  her  daughter,  who 
was  afterwards  taken  from  her ;  and  her  escape  on  a  slave- 
ship.  (The  narrative  here  leaves  us  in  some  doubt  whether 
Othman  or  Laon  is  to  be  regarded  as  the  father  of  Cythna's 
daughter.  There  is  some  countenance  for  the  latter  view  in 
Cantos  vii.  i8,  xii.  24;  but  on  the  whole  the  former  seems 
more  probable.)  Her  eloquence  had  induced  the  seamen  to 
set  the  captives  free  ;  and,  on  reaching  the  Golden  City,  she 
had  begun  her  revolutionary  crusade.  Here  her  story  ends,  and 
Laon  recommences.  Canto  X.  The  plague  which  followed 
the  massacres  is  now  described.  As  an  expiation,  the  priests 
doom  Laon  and  Cythna  to  the  funeral-pile.  Canto  XL  Laon, 
after  leaving  Cythna  at  the  castle,  appears  in  disguise  before 
the  tyrant,  and  reveals  his  name,  on  condition  that  Cythna 
is  allowed  a  safe  passage  to  America.  Canto  XII.  Cythna, 
however,  arrives,  and  shares  Laon's  death.  As  they  die 
the  tyrant's  child  also  falls  lifeless.  They  awake  after  death, 
and  are  greeted  by  the  child-spirit,  Cythna's  daughter,  who 
guides  them  in  her  pearly  boat  down  a  mighty  stream  to  the 
Temple  of  the  Spirit  mentioned  in  the  introductory  canto. 

Shelley  was  careful  to  state  that  Laon  and  Gijtlina  is  a 
narrative,  not  didactic  poem  ;  it  is  nevertheless  a  return 
from  the  somewhat  morbid  "  self-seclusion  "  of  Alastor  to  the 
more  vigorous  enthusiasm  of  Queen  Mob.  It'  is  the  epic  of 
free  thought,  free  love,  and  humanity  in  the  widest  sense  ; 
and  in  no  other  English  poem  is  the  emancipation  of  woman 
preached  with  such  earnestness  and  force.  Yet  it  is  also 
subjective  in  a  high  degree ;  Laon,  like  the  two  other  char- 
acters  sketched   at  Marlow,   Athanase   and   Lionel,    being 


THE  POEMS.  57 

a  portrait  of  the  poet  himself;  while  Cythna  is  Shelley's 
ideal  of  womanly  perfection,  gentle,  frank,  eloquent,  and  full 
of  tender  pity  for  all  suffering  and  grief.  Laon  and  Cythna 
is  the  crowning  effort  of  Shelley's  career  in  England ;  it  has 
great  merits,  but  it  has  also  corresponding  faults.  For  lofty 
sentiments,  gorgeous  imagery,  and  subtle  melody,  it  could 
scarcely  be  surpassed ;  yet,  as  Shelley  himself  admits  in  a 
letter  to  Godwin,  there  is  ''  an'  absence  of  that  tranquillity 
which  is  the  attribute  and  accompaniment  of  power."  The 
polemical  cast  of  the  poem  could  not  but  be  fatal  to  artistic 
repose ;  it  consists,  in  fact,  of  a  brilliant  "  succession  of 
pictures  "  rather  than  a  perfect  work.  The  plot  of  the  nar- 
rative is  vague  and  loose  in  the  extreme,  and  sometimes,  as 
in  the  first  part  of  Cythna's  story  (canto  vii.),  recalls  to  our 
mind  the  fantastic  and  incredible  conceptions  of  Shelley's 
early  romances.  The  Spenserian  stanza  is  wielded  with  much 
grace  and  fluency,  but  not  with  the  same  uniform  mastery  as 
in  Adonais.  There  are  several  cases  of  deficient  rhyme  and 
metrical  oversights,  an  Alexandrine  being  twice  left  in  the 
middle  of  a  stanza,  while  the  Alexandrine  is  itself  sometimes 
supplanted  by  a  line  of  five  or  seven  feet ;  the  language  also 
is,  in  places,  involved  and  obscure.  But  with  all  its  artistic 
defects  Laon  and  Cythna  can  never  lose  its  hold  on  the 
affection  of  those  readers  who  sympathise  with  the  spirit  of 
the  poem. 

The  relationship  of  Laon  and  Cythna  in  the  original 
edition  was  intended  not  to  condone  incest,  but  "  to  startle 
the  reader  from  the  trance  of  ordinary  life."  This  subject  is 
several  times  introduced  by  Shelley  in  all  frankness  and 
simplicity,  first  during  the  Mario  w  period  in  Laon  and  Cythna 
and  several  passages  of  liosalind  and  Helen^  and  later  still 
in  parts  of  EpipsychidioUj  and  a  letter  of  1819.  When  Laon 
and  Cijthna  was  altered  to  The  Revolt  of  Islam,  Shelley  pro- 
tested that  the  poem  was  spoiled.  The  true  text  and  title 
have  now  been  restored  in  Mr.  Eorman's  edition. 

(4.)  Prince    Athanase^   a   fragment   in   terza  rima,    was 


58  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

written  at  Marlow  in  1817,  probably  late  in  the  year.  In 
1820  Shelley  meditated  publishing  it  in  a  volume  with 
Julian  and  Maddalo  and  other  poems,  but  this  was  not 
done,  and  it  first  appeared  in  the  Posthumous  Poems  in  1824. 
In  the  first  sketch  the  title  was  Pandemos  and  Urania. 

Summary.^  Part  I.  describes  the  character  of  Prince 
Athanase,  the  grey-haired  youth,  who  bears  a  close  resem- 
blance to  the  Poet  in  Alastor,  Laon  in  Laon  and  Cythna,  and 
Lionel  in  Rosalind  and  Helen,  and  is  evidently  an  auto- 
biographical sketch.  The  first  and  second  fragments  of  Part 
II.  narrate  the  friendship  of  Athanase  and  Zonoras,  the 
"  divine  old  man,"  who,  like  the  Hermit  in  Laon  and  Cythna, 
was  intended  for  Dr.  Lind.  In  the  third  fragment  Prince 
Athanase  sets  forth  on  his  travels,  and  in  the  fourth  the 
subject  of  love  is  commenced. 

Prom  Mrs.  Shelley's  note  it  appears  that  the  main  subject 
of  the  complete  poem  would  have  been  Prince  Athanase's 
search  after  the  Uranian  Yenus,  the  ideal  love,  and  his  meet- 
ing with  Pandemos,  the  earthly  Yenus,  who  disappoints  and 
deserts  him.  The  poem  would  thus  have  borne  a  close 
resemblance  to  Alastor  and  Epipsychidion,  q.v.  It  was 
abandoned  by  Shelley  as  being  morbid  and  over-refined,  but 
his  intention  of  publishing  it  three  years  later  shows  that  he 
held  it  in  some  estimation.  It  was  his  first  attempt  in  terza 
rima,  and  in  skilful  handling  of  that  metre  is  only  inferior 
to  TJie  Triumph  of  Life. 

(5.)  Rosalind  and  Helen,  a  Modern  Eclogue,  was  begun 
at  Marlow  in  181 7,  whether  before  or  after  the  writing  of 
Laon  and  Cythna  is  uncertain,  and  finished  at  Mrs.  Shelley's 
request  at  the  Baths  of  Lucca  in  the  summer  of  18 18.  It 
was  published  in  a  volume  with  three  other  poems  in  the 
spring  of  18 19  {vide  p.  119).  There  is  a  prefatory  "Adver- 
tisement "  by  Shelley  in  which  he  defines  the  scope  of  the 
poem.  The  metre  is  chiefly  the  iambic  tetrameter,  popular- 
ised by  Scott  and  Byron,  but  varying  and  irregular,  some 
lines  having  no  corresponding  rhymes. 


THE  POEMS.  59 

Summary. — The  scene  is  laid  at  the  Lake  of  Como,  wliere 
Helen  "with  her  cliild  meets  Rosalind,  who  had  renounced  her 
friendship  on  account  of  her  connection  with  Lionel.  They 
now  become  reconciled,  and  sitting  on  a  stone  seat  beside  a 
spring  in  the  forest  they  compare  the  stories  of  their  lives. 
Rosalind  first  relates  how  she  had  been  betrothed  to  a  youth 
who,  at  the  very  altar,  was  found  to  be  her  half-brother. 
He  died ;  and  she  was  then  married  to  a  tyrant  husband, 
after  whose  death,  her  children,  by  his  will,  were  taken 
from  her  charge.  Helen's  story  is  devoted  to  a  description 
of  the  character  of  her  lover,  Lionel ;  her  love  for  him ;  his 
imprisonment,  release,  and  death.  In  the  conclusion  of  the 
poem  we  learn  that  Rosalind  and  Helen  henceforth  live 
together  in  Helen's  house ;  Rosalind's  daughter  is  restored 
to  her,  and  afterwards  betrothed  to  Helen's  son.  Helen 
outlives  Rosalind. 

The  story  of  Rosalind  and  Helen  was  probably  suggested 
by  Mary  Shelley's  early  friendship  with  Isabel  Baxter 
having  been  broken  off  on  account  of  her  connection  with 
Shelley.  It  is  called  a  Modern  Eclogue  because  it  attempts 
to  treat  of  real  life,  like  the  domestic  idyll,  the  social  de- 
gradation of  women  being  the  principal  theme.  It  contains 
fine  passages,  but  is  on  the  whole  the  least  successful  of  the 
longer  poems.  Shelley  himself  remarks  that  he  laid  "no 
stress  on  it,"  and  that  it  was  "not  an  attempt  in  the  highest 
style  of  poetry."  The  narrative  is  certainly  weak  and  dis- 
jointed, and  leaves  no  strong  impression  on  the  mind. 

(6.)  Julian  and  Maddalo,  a  Conversation^  was  written 
at  Este  in  the  autumn  of  1818,  and  sent  to  England  for 
publication,  but  for  some  reason  Leigh  Hunt  kept  it  back, 
and  it  first  appeared  in  Posthumous  Poems,  1824.  In  August 
18 1 8,  Shelley  visited  Byron  at  Venice,  and  rode  with  him 
every  evening ;  this  was  the  origin  of  Julian  and  Maddalo, 
which  Shelley  wrote  in  a  summer-house  at  I  Capuccini, 
Byron's  villa  at  Este,  among  the  Euganean  Hills,  about 
thirty  miles  from  Venice.     The  two  chief  characters  of  the 


6o  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

*'  Conversation "  are  Count  Maddalo  (Byron)  and  Julian 
(Shelley,  doubtless  with  reference  to  the  Emperor  Julian, 
"  the  apostate  "),  while  the  Maniac,  a  mysterious  person  of 
whom  Shelley  affects  in  his  Preface  to  know  nothing,  is  pro- 
bably, as  is  hinted  in  a  letter  to  Leigh  Hunt,  another  portrait 
of  himself,  "  but  with  respect  to  time  and  place,  ideal." 

Summary. — Julian  relates  a  conversation  held  with  Mad- 
dalo as  they  rode  along  the  Lido  (with  this  part  of  the  poem 
compare  the  letter  to  Mrs.  Shelley  of  August  23,  18 18, 
where  the  Lido  is  described  as  "  a  long  sandy  island,  which 
defends  Venice  from  the  Adriatic  ").  To  gain  a  better  view 
of  the  sunset  they  embark  in  the  Count's  gondola,  in  which 
they  pass  a  madhouse  where  a  bell  was  tolling  for  vespers. 
(There  is  a  doubt  whether  Shelley  referred  to  the  madhouse  of 
San  Servola,  or  to  a  building  on  the  isle  of  San  Clemente,  now 
a  penitentiary.)  Next  day  Julian  calls  on  Maddalo  and 
sees  his  daughter,  a  fair  and  lovely  child.  (Allegra,  daughter 
of  Byron  and  Claire  Clairmont,  born  in  181 7.)  They  again 
go  to  the  island,  to  see  the  maniac  whom  Maddalo  had 
befriended.  They  are  led  to  his  chamber  in  the  madhouse, 
where  they  overhear  him  as  he  talks  to  himself.  The 
Maniac's  soliloquy  which  follows  has  been  rendered  almost 
unintelligible  for  want  of  the  full  story  of  Shelley's  life.  It 
is  partly  autobiographical,  partly  ideal ;  the  story  of  his 
unhappy  marriage  with  Harriet  being  merged  in  the  account 
of  the  fruitless  search  after  the  Uranian  Yenus  (vide  Alastor 
and  Epipsychidion).  Julian  and  Maddalo  then  leave  him, 
and  years  later,  Julian  returning  to  Venice,  hears  further 
news  of  him  from  Maddalo's^daughter,  now  grown  to  woman- 
hood. He  refuses,  however,  to  communicate  what  he  learnt 
to  "  the  cold  world."  (This  of  course  was  a  purely  imaginary 
anticipation.  Shelley  never  revisited  Venice ;  and  Allegra 
died  in  1822.) 

In  Julian  and  Maddalo  Shelley  shows  a  firmer  grasp  of 
his  subject  than  in  any  previous  poem,  and  uses  the  heroic 
metre,  as  in  the  Letter  to  Maria  Gishorne,  in  a  familiar  and 


THE  POEMS.  6 1 

yet  tlioronglily  poetical  manner  which  was  altogether  his 
own.  Julian  and  Maddalo  has  sometimes  been  instanced 
together  with  The  Cenci  as  an  objective  poem,  but  it  is  in 
reality  highly  subjective,  presenting  us  at  once  with  a  sketch 
of  Shelley's  character  at  the  time,  and  an  episode  of  his  past 
life.  The  obscurity  of  the  personal  allusions  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  poem,  like  those  in  EpipsTjcMdion,  is  its  chief 
blemish.     For  his  relations  with  Byron,  vide  p.  22. 

(7.)  Ldnes  ivritten  among  the  Euganean  Hills.  This  poem 
was  written  at  Este  in  October  1818,  after  an  excursion 
among  the  Euganean  Hills,  on  the  southern  slopes  of  which 
Este  lies.  It  was  published  in  the  Rosalind  and  Helen 
volume  early  in  18 19.  Shelley  here  first  uses  the  seven- 
syllabled  trochaic  metre,  which  afterwards  became  a  favourite 
with  him. 

Summary. — The  opening  lines  strike  a  note  of  deep  de- 
spondency (vide  "Advertisement"  prefixed  to  Rosalind  and 
Helen).  Life  is  a  sea  of  misery,  made  tolerable  to  the 
mariner  only  by  occasional  flowery  islands,  intervals  of 
rest  and  comfort,  such  as  the  day  the  poet  had  just  spent 
among  the  Euganean  Hills.  He  describes  the  sunrise  he 
had  there  witnessed,  and  the  view  of  distant  Venice.  This 
leads  him  to  moralise  on  the  departed  greatness  of  Venice, 
and  her  present  slavery  under  the  yoke  of  Austria,  the 
"  Celtic  Anarch ; "  and  to  refer  to  Byron,  who  had  there 
found  a  refuge.  Then,  as  the  sun  rises  higher,  he  looks 
down  on  Padua,  once  the  seat  of  learning,  now  enslaved  by 
the  "Celts  " ;  there  is  also  a  reference  to  the  death  of  Ezzelin 
(tyrant  of  Padua  in  the  thirteenth  century ;  mentioned  by 
Dante,  Inferno ^  xii.  no).  Noon  and  evening  are  in  turn 
described ;  and  with  evening  sorrowful  remembrances  come 
back.  The  island  of  rest  is  now  to  be  left  behind;  the 
pilot.  Pain,  again  sits  at  the  helm ;  but  the  poet  is  com- 
forted by  the  hope  of  touching  at  similar  resting-places  in 
his  future  voyage  through  life,  and  concludes  with  a  pro- 
phetic vision  of  one  such  perfect  island  home. 


62  SHELLEY  PEIMER. 

Shelley  is  at  his  best  in  this  mood  and  metre ;  the  de- 
scriptions of  the  autumnal  sunrise  and  noon,  with  the  views 
of  Yenice  and  Padua,  are  among  the  finest  in  his  writings. 
Mr.  Swinburne  has  described  this  poem  as  "  a  rhapsody  of 
thought  and  feeling,  coloured  by  contact  with  nature,  but 
not  born  of  the  contact."  The  same  idea  of  a  blissful  isle 
of  refuge  is  worked  out  more  fully  in  Epipsychidion  and  its 
"Advertisement."  In  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Shelley  in  182 1,  he 
talks  of  retiring  with  her  and  their  child  "  to  a  solitary 
island  in  the  sea."  It  is  noticeable  that  in  Julian  cmd 
Maddalo  the  Euganean  hills  are  described  as  resembling  "a 
clump  of  peaked  isles,"  when  seen  from  the  Lido  at 
Yenice. 

(8.)  Prometheus  Unbound  was  begun  at  Este  in  18 18,  and 
the  first  three  acts  were  completed  at  Rome  in  the  spring 
of  181 9.  The  fourth  act,  an  afterthought,  was  written 
at  Florence  in  December  181 9.  It  was  published  about 
August  1820,  with  nine  shorter  poems  {vide  p.  119).  Pro- 
inetheus  Unbound  was  in  great  part  written  among  the 
ruined  Baths  of  Caracalla,  described  in  one  of  the  letters  to 
Peacock,  scenery  well  suited  to  so  lofty  and  solemn  a  theme. 
The  subject  is  in  the  main  the  same  as  that  of  Queen  Mah 
and  Laon  and  Cythna — the  struggle  of  humanity  against  its 
oppressors ;  but  it  is  treated  in  a  more  ideal  and  less  polemi- 
cal manner.  For  the  title  and  general  form  of  the  poem 
Shelley  was  indebted  to  ^schylus,  who  in  his  Prometheus 
Bound  represented  Prometheus  ("  forethought "),  the  cham- 
pion of  mankind,  fettered  by  the  tyrant  Zeus;  and  also 
wrote  a  concluding  drama  now  lost,  in  which  Zeus  and 
Prometheus  were  reconciled.  Shelley,  dismissing  the  idea 
of  reconciliation,  depicts  the  release  and  triumph  of  Prome- 
theus, in  other  words,  the  emancipation  of  humanity.  For 
Prometheus,  in  Shelley's  poem,  is  the  incarnation  of  the 
Human  Mind;  Asia,  his  consort,  representing  ISTature,  the 
spirit  of  immortal  Love,  and  Jupiter  being  the  embodiment 
of  Tyranny  and  Custom.     Prometheus  Unbound^  like  Hellas, 


THE  POEMS.  63 

is  entitled  a  lyrical  drama ;  the  lyrics  in  fact  are  as  pro- 
minent as  the  blank  verse,  and  the  lack  of  "dramatic 
action  "  was  intentional. 

Summary. — In  the  Preface,  Shelley  touches  on  his  debt 
to  ^schylus,  his  position  with  regard  to  his  contemporaries, 
and  his  "passion  for  reforming  the  world."  Act  I.  Prome- 
theus, chained  to  a  precipice  of  the  Indian  Caucasus,  solilo- 
quises on  his  centuries  of  suffering,  and  converses  with  the 
Earth,  his  mother.  Mercury,  Jove's  herald  (the  spirit  of 
compromise),  then  brings  the  Furies  (demons  of  doubt  and 
remorse)  to  torture  Prometheus;  who  is  comforted  by  the 
two  sisters  of  Asia,  the  nymphs  Panthea  and  lone  (faith 
and  hope  ?),  and  by  the  songs  of  the  spirits  of  the  human 
mind  sent  up  by  the  Earth.  Act  II.  describes  the  journey 
of  Asia  with  Panthea,  who  acts  as  the  messenger  of  love 
between  Prometheus  and  his  consort,  from  a  lonely  vale  in 
the  Caucasus  (scene  i.),  through  forests  and  rocky  heights 
(scenes  ii.,  iii.),  to  the  cave  of  Demogorgon  (Eternity;  the 
stern  justice  which  awaits  tyranny).  There  she  inquires 
when  the  time  of  liberation  shall  come,  and  sees  the  vision 
of  the  Hours  (scene  iv.).  Thence  they  ascend  to  a  mountain 
top  where  a  voice  is  heard  (that  of  Prometheus?)  singing 
the  hymn  of  the  genius  of  humanity  to  the  spirit  of  nature, 
to  which  Asia  replies  in  another  song.  Act  III.  Jupiter, 
exulting  on  his  throne  in  heaven,  is  confronted  by  Demo- 
gorgon, who  arrives  in  the  Car  of  the  Hour  and  summons 
him  to  the  abyss  (scene  i.).  Apollo  relates  Jove's  fall  to 
Neptune  (scene  ii.).  Hercules  unbinds  Prometheus,  who  is 
united  to  Asia.  The  "  Spirit  of  the  Hour "  receives  a 
mystic  shell,  from  which  is  to  be  breathed  the  trumpet- 
blast  of  freedom.  Then  follow  the  speeches  of  tlie  renovated 
Earth  (scene  iii.) ;  the  Spirit  of  the  Earth  (distinct  from  the 
Earth  herself);  and  the  Spirit  of  the  Hour,  who  describes 
how  the  fall  of  tyranny  everywhere  resulted  from  the  sound 
of  the  shell.  (Here  the  poem  ended  in  Shelley's  first  plan.) 
Act  IV.  is  chiefly  lyrical,  "  the  choral  song  of  the  regenerated 


64  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

universe."  Panthea  and  lone  listen  to  spirit  songs,  and 
then  see  a  vision  of  the  chariots  of  the  moon  (feminine 
grace),  and  the  Spirit  of  the  Earth  (masculine  energy),  who 
sing  to  each  other  in  alternate  strains.  The  poem  closes 
with  the  solemn  words  of  Demogorgon. 

Prometheus  Unbound  is  Shelley's  greatest  and  most 
characteristic  work;  he  himself  considered  it  his  master- 
piece, though  he  foresaw  that  it  could  not  he  popular.  The 
Myth,  for  such  it  is,  is  cast  in  a  colossal  mould,  and  resembles 
the  mysterious  conceptions  of  Blake;  yet  the  meaning  is 
clear  enough  in  outline,  if  not  in  every  detail.  The  principle 
that  underlies  it  is  that  evil  is  accidental  to  man's  nature 
and  not  inherent  in  it,  and  that  the  world  may  he  regene- 
rated by  the  power  of  love.  Shelley  thus  put  a  new  and 
deeper  meaning  into  the  framework  of  the  old  Greek  legend. 
The  first  union  of  Prometheus  and  Asia,  which  is  under- 
stood to  have  existed  before  Jove's .  tyranny  began,  is  the 
Saturnian  Age  of  primitive  innocence  and  natural  simplicity ; 
then  follows  the  dominion  of  the  usurper,  when  man  is 
separated  from  nature ;  lastly,  by  the  release  of  Prometheus, 
and  his  final  union  with  Asia,  is  inaugurated  the  perfect 
age  of  mature  w^isdom  and  natural  love.  Prometheus  Un- 
hound  is  the  poem  of  liberated  liumanity;  the  supreme 
expression  of  the  great  humanitarian  movement  of  this 
century.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  the  conception  of  the 
Titan  Prometheus  is  loftier  than  that  of  Milton's  Satan,  or 
any  of  the  other  titanic  creations  of  poets  and  myth-writers. 
The  character  of  Job  is  perhaps  the  one  with  which  Prome- 
theus may  be  most  fitly  compared. 

The  Italian  influence  is  very  perceptible  in  Prometheus 
Unhomid  in  the  calmer  and  stronger  tone  inspired  by  climate 
and  surroundings.  The  mind  is  directed  to  the  worship  of 
ideal  beauty,  rather  than  to  the  denunciation  of  existing 
wrongs.  There  is  a  corresponding  increase  in  poetical 
strength,  the  majestic  melody  of  the  blank  verse  being 
only  surpassed  by  the  sweetness  of  the  lyrics,  which  reach 


THE  POEMS,  6$ 

their  crowning  excellence  in  the  chorus  at  the  end  of  Ad  I., 
the  two  songs  at  the  end  of  Act  II. y  and  the  spirit  voices  of 
Act  IV.  The  hymn  to  the  spirit  of  nature  ("Life  of 
Life  ")  is  the  most  impassioned  of  all  Shelley's  poems.  The 
chief  fault  of  Prometheus  Unbound  is  that  Shelley  was 
occasionally  led  by  his  subtle  metaphysical  fancies  to  over- 
ingenious  conceptions — as  in  the  case  of  the  "  phantasm  of 
Jupiter"  in  the  opening  act  (comp.  Mahmud's  "Phantom" 
in  Hellas),  nor  has  he  always  succeeded  in  making  the 
titanic  dignity  of  the  characters  quite  harmonise  with  their 
quasi-human  relationship. 

(9.)  The  Sensitive  Plant  was  written  at  Pisa,  in  winter, 
early  in  1820,  and  published  with  Prometheus  Unbound  the 
same  year.  The  idea  is  said  to  have  been  suggested  by  the 
numerous  flowers  in  Mrs.  Shelley's  drawing-room  at  Pisa; 
but  we  naturally  recall  to  mind  the  account  in  Hogg's  Life 
of  Shelley  (vol.  i.,  p.  117)  of  Shelley  and  Hogg  discovering  a 
secluded  flower-garden  in  one  of  their  country  rambles  at 
Oxford,  and  Shelley's  rhapsody  about  the  imaginary  Lady 
of  the  garden.  In  a  letter  of  1822,  Shelley  says  that  Jane 
Williams  was  "the  exact  antitype  of  the  Lady,"  although 
the  story  was  written  before  he  knew  her.  The  reference 
to  flowers  and  plants  during  the  residence  at  Pisa  are 
numerous  (cf.  The  Question,  The  Zucca,  the  gourd-boats 
of  The  Witch  of  Atlas  (stanzas  32,  33),  and  Fragments  of  an 
Unfinished  Drama).  In  a  letter  of  January  1822,  Shelley 
writes :  *'  Our  windows  are  full  of  plants  which  turn  the 
sunny  winter  into  spring." 

Summary. — Part  I.  describes  the  garden  in  spring-time, 
the  various  flowers,  and  the  Sensitive  Plant,  ever  thirst- 
ing for  absent  love.  Part  II.  gives  the  character  of  the 
Lady  of  the  garden,  her  tender  care  of  the  flowers,  and 
her  death.  Part  III.  The  gradual  decay  of  the  neglected 
garden  in  autumn  and  winter;  the  death  of  the  Sensitive 
Plant.  In  the  "  Conclusion  "  we  find  some  striking  specula- 
tions on  death.     Are  the  Sensitive  Plant  and  the  Lady  in 

E 


66  SHELLEY  PKIMER. 

reality  dead  ?     Or  may  not  death  itself  be  a  mere  illusion, 
love  and  beauty  the  only  true  reality  ? 

The  "  companionless  "  Sensitive  Plant,  with  its  insatiable 
yearning  for  the  ideal  Beauty,  is  a  type  of  the  poet,  in  fact 
of  Shelley  himself  (cf.  Alastor  and  JSpipsychidion).  The 
concluding  remarks  about  death  are  an  instance  of  Shelley's 
leaning  to  the  Berkeleyan  philosophy,  which  regarded  the 
material  universe  as  only  existing  by  a  perception  of  the 
mind,  the  mind  itself  being  eternal.  There  are  many  sug- 
gestions in  Shelley's  works  of  this  unreality  of  death  (comp. 
Adonais,  "'Tis  death  is  dead,  not  he,"  and  vide  p.  27). 

(10.)  Letter  to  Maria  Gisbarne,  dated  July  i,  but  prob- 
ably written  in  June  1 820,  at  Leghorn.  Published  in  Posthu- 
7nous  Poems,  1824.  The  Gisbornes,  who  were  absent  on  a 
journey  to  England,  had  lent  their  house  to  the  Shelleys, 
and  Shelley  wrote  the  letter  in  the  workshop  of  Henry 
Reveley,  an  engineer,  son  of  Mrs.  Gisborne  by  a  former 
marriage.  Maria  Gisborne  was  a  lady  of  keen  and  sensitive 
nature,  once  closely  acquainted  with  Godwin  and  Mary 
Wollstonecraft,  and  now  a  cordial  friend  of  the  Shelleys. 
The  letter  is  written  in  the  poetic-familiar  style  of  Julian 
and  Maddulo,  and  is  interesting  as  describing  Shelley's  way 
of  life  at  Leghorn,  and  enumerating  his  friends  in  London. 
It  should  be  compared  with  a  prose  letter  to  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Gisborne  written  from  Pisa  on  May  26th,  1820,  in  which 
Godwin,  Hunt,  and  Hogg  are  also  m-entioned. 

Summary. — Shelley  describes  Reveley 's  workshop,  in 
which  he  was  writing,  overlaid  with  screws,  cones,  wheels, 
and  blocks.  On  the  table  is  a  bowl  of  quicksilver,  with 
mathematical  instruments,  bills,  books,  and  all  kinds  of 
litter,  lying  about.  He  expresses  hopes  of  renewed  meet- 
ings with  the  Gisbornes,  and  reminiscences  of  old  pleasures ; 
and  then  proceeds  to  enumerate  the  friends  they  will  see  in 
London,  viz.,  Godwin,  Coleridge  (vide  p.  80,  Shelley  did  not 
himself  know  Coleridge),  Leigh  Hunt,  Hogg,  Peacock,  and 
Horace  Smith  {vide  pp.  21,  22).    He  concludes  by  contrasting 


THE  POEMS.  (i-j 

London  and  Italy,  and  urges  that  they  must  pass  next 
winter  with  him. 

(ii.)  Tlie  Witch  of  Atlas  was  written  in  August  1820,  at 
the  Baths  of  San  Giuliano,  near  Pisa,  in  the  three  days  im- 
mediately following  a  solitary  excursion  to  Monte  San  Pelle- 
grino.  It  was  sent  to  London,  but  not  published  till  the 
Posthumous  Poems  appeared  in  1824.  The  idea  was  probably 
suggested  by  the  Homeric  Hymn  to  Mercury  which  Shelley 
had  just  translated  {vide  p.  98),  for  the  elfish  nature  of  the 
Witch  is  very  like  that  of  Mercury,  to  whom  indeed  she  is 
related  by  birth  as  well  as  character,  both  being  grand- 
children of  Atlas.  Both  poems  have  the  same  metre,  ottava 
rima,  and  are  written  in  the  same  fantastic  tone ;  there  is 
also  a  striking  resemblance  between  the  opening  passages. 
This  subtle  Mercurial  character  had  doubtless  a  sympathetic 
attraction  for  Shelley,  who  used  to  be  told  by  Leigh  Hunt 
that  "he  had  come  from  the  planet  Mercury"  (cf.  the 
remarks  on  the  bowl  of  quicksilver,  "that  dew  which  the 
gnomes  drink,"  in  Letter  to  Maria  Gishorne).  But  here 
again,  as  in  the  Myth  of  Prometheus,  Shelley  breathed  a 
new  spirit  into  the  old  Classical  form.  His  "  lady  witch  " 
is  the  incarnation  of  ideal  beauty,  and,  like  the  fairy  Mab, 
the  patroness  of  free  thought  and  free  love  among  mankind. 
The  Witch  of  Atlas  is  perhaps  the  most  impalpable  of  all 
Shelley's  poems,  and  by  its  very  nature  baffles  criticism  and 
explanation. 

Summary. — In  the  Dedication  To  Mary  Shelley  playfully 
alludes  to  her  being  "critic-bitten,"  she  having  objected  to 
his  "visionary  rhyme,"  because  it  lacked  human  interest. 
The  opening  stanzas  describe  the  birth  of  the  lady  witch, 
and  how  she  was  visited  by  "  all  living  things  " — wild  beasts, 
fawns,  nymphs,  Pan,  Priapus,  centaurs,  satyrs,  and  shep- 
herds. Then  we  read  of  her  dwelling  on  Mount  Atlas,  with 
its  stores  of  treasures,  visions,  odours,  scrolls,  chalices,  and 
spices ;  her  magic  boat,  scooped  out  of  a  gourd  (comp.  a 
similar  idea  in  the  Fragments  of  an    Unfinished  Drama) ; 


68  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

her  attendant  creature,  "  Hermaphroditus ; "  her  voyages  to 
the  "Austral  lake,"  "Old  Kilus,"  and  cloud-land;  her 
pranks  and  visits  to  mortals  (comp.  Queen  Mob) ;  lastly,  her 
beneficence,  especially  to  poets  and  lovers. 

(i2.)  Epijpsychidion ;    Verses  addressed  to  tlie  nolle  and 

unfortunate  Lady  Emilia    V ,   now  imprisoned  in   the 

Convent  of ,  was  written  at  Pisa  in  182 1,  probably  early 

in  the  year,  and  published  anonymously  in  182 1,  for  "the 
esoteric  few"  who  were  likely  to  appreciate  it  {vide  p.  120). 
The  meaning  of  the  title  is  "  a  poem  on  the  soul "  (Psyche) ; 
the  lady  to  whom  this  poem  was  addressed  was  Emilia 
Viviani,  who  was  shut  up  by  her  father,  an  Italian  count, 
in  the  convent  of  St.  Anne,  Pisa,  where  the  Shelley s  made 
her  acquaintance  and  befriended  her.  The  subject  of 
Epipsycliidion,  which  was  inspired  by  the  Vita  Nuova  of 
Dante,  is  the  ideal  love,  here  identified  with  Shelley's  spiritual 
affection  for  Emilia ;  he  also  gives  us  "  an  idealised  history  " 
of  his  own  life  and  feelings.  The  poem  is  attributed  in  the 
"  Advertisement "  to  a  writer  who  died  at  Florence. 

Summary. — Epipsychidion  begins  with  an  invocation  of 
Emilia,  which  rises  higher  and  higher  in  successive  grada- 
tions of  passionate  appeal.  In  a  famous  passage,  which 
recalls  Queen  Mah  and  its  Notes,  the  difference  between 
true  love  and  the  matrimonial  bondage  is  insisted  on.  Then 
the  poet  relates  his  own  career ;  how  in  his  search  for  the 
ideal,  he  found  in  her  stead  the  earthly  love,  "  one  whose 
voice  was  venomed  agony."  (His  first  marriage  is  prob- 
ably alluded  to.)  While  he  rashly  sought  "the  shadow"  in 
many  mortal  forms  (the  personal  allusions  are  here  too  ob- 
scure for  satisfactory  explanation),  deliverance  at  last  shines 
on  him  in  a  moon-like  shape  (Mary  Godwin),  the  reflection 
of  the  true  ideal  light.  After  more  storms,  the  vision  of 
the  Sun  (Emilia)  rises  on  him,  in  which  he  recognises  the 
real  object  of  his  search.  Henceforth  he  will  live  under  the 
alternate  empire  of  Sun  and  Moon.  Finally,  he  summons 
Emilia  to  sail  with  him  to  an  Ionian  isle,  which  is  described 


THE  POEMS.  69 

at  some  length  (comp.  the  closing  passage  of  Lines  icritten 
among  the  Euganean  Hills).  At  the  end  of  EpipsycMdion  are 
subjoined  thirteen  lines  in  which  the  poet  bids  his  verses  go 
forth  to  the  initiated  few  who  will  appreciate  them.  Among 
these  are  "  Marina  "  (Mrs.  Shelley),  "  Vanna "  (diminutive 
for  Giovanna,  Jane  Williams),  and  "  Primus "  (Edward 
Williams  ?). 

In  EpipsycMdion  we  have  Shelley's  fullest,  though  not 
most  consistent,  development  of  his  doctrine  of  love,  based 
on  Plato's  Symposium  and  Dante's  Vita  Nuova.  In  this 
respect  EpipsycMdion  is  closely  akin  to  Alastor,  Hymn  to 
Intellectual  Beauty,  and  Prince  Athanase  ;  though  it  should 
be  noticed  that  in  identifying  Emilia  with  the  spirit  of  love, 
he  was  confusing  the  actual  with  the  ideal,  and  so  trans- 
gressing his  own  Platonic  doctrine  as  stated  in  The  Zucca. 
In  the  autobiographical  passages  of  EpipsycMdion  there  is 
much  resemblance  to  the  story  of  the  Maniac  in  Julian  and 
Maddalo,  the  obscurity  of  the  personal  allusions  being  the 
chief  poetical  flaw  in  both  cases.  EpipsycMdion  has  always 
been  the  despair  of  the  critics ;  it  is  a  rhapsody  which  only 
the  sympathetic  will  understand,  and  Shelley  was  well 
aware  of  this  himself,  as  appears  from  his  "  Advertisement," 
the  instructions  sent  to  his  publisher,  and  letters  to  friends. 
As  regards  the  beauty  of  the  heroic  verse  in  which  Ejnpsy- 
chidion  is  written,  there  can  be  little  difference  of  opinion ; 
to  find  anything  comparable  to  it,  we  must  go  back  to 
Marlowe's  Hero  and  Leander. 

The  fullest  account  of  Emilia  Viviani  is  that  given  by 
Medwin  {Life  of  Shelley,  vol.  ii.),  and  quoted  in  the  appen- 
dix to  Eorman's  edition.  Emilia  is  stated  to  have  been 
married  to  a  husband  whom  she  did  not  love,  and  to  have 
died  six  years  later ;  but  there  is  some  reason  for  doubting 
Medwin's  correctness  on  the  latter  point.  Shelley's  lines 
To  E V (182 1)  should  be  read  with  EpipsycM- 
dion; vide  also  Fiordispina.  There  are  some  interesting 
fragments  and  cancelled  passages  of  EpipsycMdion. 


70  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

(13.)  Adonais,  an  Elegy  on  the  Death  of  John  Keats,  was 
written  and  printed  at  Pisa  about  June  1821,  copies  being 
sent  to  London  for  publication  the  same' year  {vide  p.  120). 
Keats,  of  whom  Shelley  was  a  friend  and  correspondent, 
had  died  at  Rome,  February  23,  182 1,  and  Shelley,  as  his 
Preface  shows,  shared  the  common  but  erroneous  belief  that 
his  death  was  caused  by  the  savage  criticism  of  the  Quarterly 
Revieio.  The  name  Adonais,  here  given  to  Keats,  was 
doubtless  suggested  by  Bion's  dirge  for  Adonis,  of  which 
Adonais  is  the  Doric  form. 

Summary. — The  Muse,  Urania,  is  bidden  lament  for 
Adonais,  her  youngest  poet,  as  she  wept  before  for  Milton, 
now  "the  third  among  the  sons  of  light."  (Homer  and 
Dante  are  probably  alluded  to  as  the  first  and  second,  vide 
A  Defence  of  Poetry,  p.  no.)  The  dreams  and  fancies  of 
Adonais  are  pictured  as  mourning  round  his  body,  while 
nature  itself  weeps  in  sympathy.  Urania  speeds  to  the 
death-chamber,  and  utters  her  lamentation ;  then  come  the 
"  mountain  shepherds,"  the  "  pilgrim  of  eternity "  (Byron), 
lerne's  lyrist  (Moore),  the  frail  Form,  "a  phantom  among 
men"  (Shelley),  and  the  "gentlest  of  the  wise"  (probably 
Leigh  Hunt).  The  poet,  after  briefly  lashing  the  anonymous 
writer  of  the  review,  then  turns  to  the  subject  of  im- 
mortality. Adonais  is  not  dead,  but  absorbed  into  the 
loveliness  of  nature ;  for  the  world's  luminaries,  such  as 
Chatterton,  Sidney,  Lucan,  may  be  eclipsed,  but  cannot  be 
extinguished.  Rome,  where  Adonais  lies,  is  the  subject  of 
the  concluding  stanzas ;  the  English  burying-place  under  the 
pyramid  of  Cestius  is  alluded  to  (comp.  the  prose  description 
in  the  letter  to  Peacock  from  Naples,  December  22,  18 18), 
and  by  a  strange  prescience  Shelley  speaks  of  himself  as 
about  to  follow  Adonais. 

In  Adonais  Shelley  again  makes  use  of  a  classical  model ; 
this  time  taking  as  a  framework  the  style  of  those  Greek 
idyllic  writers,  whose  poetry  he  describes  in  his  Defence  of 
Poetry  as  "intensely  melodious,"  though  "with  an  excess  of 


THE  POEMS.  71 

sweetness."  His  intimacy  with  Bion  and  Moschus  is  shown 
by  some  of  his  translations  {vide  p.  99).  In  the  first  part  of 
the  poem  this  classical  influence  is  as  clearly  traced  as  in 
Milton's  LycidaSj  to  which  Adonais  has  many  points  of 
resemblance  ;  but  Shelley  is  more  successful  in  avoiding  the 
confusion  of  ancient  with  modern  ideas ;  there  are  no  fauns 
and  satyrs  in  his  elegy,  but  all  is  transformed  by  modern 
thought  and  poetical  mysticism.  In  the  second  part  he 
breaks  away  from  his  originals,  to  treat  of  the  subject  of 
death  and  immortality,  his  utterances  in  Adanais  being  the 
most  positive  indications  he  gives  of  a  belief  in  a  future  life 
{vide  p.  27).  The  personal  forebodings  of  death  in  the  last 
stanzas  are  one  of  those  strange  occurrences  of  wliich  there 
are  several  instances  in  Shelley's  life  {vide  p.  16).  His  friend- 
ship and  admiration  for  Keats,  though  very  cordial  and 
sincere,  as  is  shown  by  several  of  his  letters,  especially  that 
to  the  editor  of  the  Quarterly  Mevieiv  (1820).,  would  hardly 
of  themselves  have  made  him  long  to  rejoin  his  lost  friend ; 
but  it  must  be  remembered  that  his  feelings  towards  Keats 
are  idealised  in  Adonais,  as  was  his  love  for  Emilia  in  Upi- 
psychidion.  As  regards  style  and  workmanship^  Adonais  is 
generally  considered,  as  Shelley  himself  belie.ved  it,  the 
most  perfect  of  his  longer  poems.  The  Spenserian  metre 
is  used  with  more  finish  and  mastery  than  in  Laon  and 
Cythna;  but  through  his  adhesion  to  a  classical  model,  we 
perhaps  miss  some  of  the  charm  of  his  wild  originality  and 
lyric  rapture. 

(14.)  Hellas,  a  Lyrical  Drama,  written  at  Pisa  in  the 
autumn  of  1 821,  and  published  early  the  next  year  (wc?e  p.  120), 
was  the  last  poem  given  to  the  world  in  Shelley's  lifetime. 
It  is  a  tribute  to  the  Greek  nation,  inspired  by  the  enthu- 
siasm Shelley  felt  on  hearing  of  the  proclamation  of  Greek 
independence  (182 1),  and  in  its  general  form  is  based  on  the 
PerscB  of  ^schylus,  which  was  a  triumph-song  over  the 
defeat  of  the  Persians  at  Salamis.  Hellas,  which  describes 
in  sanguine  anticipation  the  fall  of  the  Moslem  empire  and 


72  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

the  freedom  of  Greece  (a  vision  realised  in  part  by  the  battle 
of  Navarino,  1827),  is  lyrical  rather  than  dramatic,  and 
cannot  be  classed  with  precision  \Aath  any  of  the  other 
poems,  being,  as  Shelley  himself  wrote  of  it,  "a  sort  of 
lyrical,  dramatic,  nondescript  piece  of  business."  Though 
professing  to  deal  with  contemporary  events,  it  is,  in  the 
main,  ideal,  being  a  poetic  description  of  the  world's  passion 
for  liberty;  herein  resembling  Laon  and  Cytlina^  and  the 
more  so  since  in  both  poems  the  scene  is  laid  in  the  "  Golden 
City "  and  the  Levant.  The  Dedication  to  Prince  Mavro- 
cordato,  who  first  brought  Shelley  the  news  of  the  insurrec- 
tion, is  dated  November  i,  1821.  In  his  Preface,  Shelley 
insists  on  the  world's  debt  to  Greece,  and  points  out  the 
true  policy  of  England.  The  title  Hellas  was  suggested  by 
Edward  Williams. 

Summary. — The  scene  is  Constantinople.  A  chorus  of 
Greek  captives  sing  of  the  hopes  of  freedom,  while  the 
Sultan  (Mahmud  IL,  who  reigned  1 808-1 839)  sleeps  and 
dreams  of  danger.  He  wakes  in  sudden  alarm,  and  learns 
from  Hassan  of  a  Jew,  Ahasuerus  {vide  p.  42),  a  wizard  and 
interpreter  of  dreams,  who  has  been  summoned  for  consulta- 
tion. Presently  Daood  brings  news  that  the  Janizaries  are 
in  revolt,  and  to  satisfy  their  demand  the  Sultan  is  com- 
pelled to  devote  the  treasures  of  Solyman.  He  is  represented 
throughout  as  foreseeing  the  ruin  of  his  empire,  and  his 
conversation  with  Hassan  is  so  contrived  as  to  emphasize 
this  foreboding.  Then  messengers  arrive  in  succession  with 
news  of  repeated  disasters.  Lastly  Ahasuerus  enables  Mah- 
mud to  see  visions  of  the  past,  and  also  to  divine  the 
impending  ruin  by  raising  his  own  "  imperial  shadow  "  from 
the  phantom-world  (comp.  the  "Phantasm  of  Jupiter,"  in 
Prometheus  Unbound). 

Of  the  sublime  choric  songs  with  which  Hellas  is  inter- 
spersed three  are  especially  noteworthy,  viz.,  those  commenc- 
ing *'In  the  great  morning  of  the  world,"  "Worlds  on 
worlds  are  rolling  ever,"  and  the  concluding  chorus  "  The 


THE  POEMS.  73 

world's  great  age  begins  anew,"  which  may  be  compared 
with  Byron's  Isles  of  Greece.  The  second  illustrates  Shelley's 
attitude  towards  Christianity,  a  subject  treated  more  fully 
in  his  Notes  to  Hellas.  As  in  The  Cenei  he  represents  reli- 
gion not  from  his  own  standpoint  but  from  that  of  a  Catholic 
country,  so  in  Hellas  he  recognises  the  fact  that  Christianity 
compared  with  other  religions  may  possess  a  relative  if  not 
an  absolute  truth  (vide  p.  28).  In  a  striking  fragment,  en- 
titled Prologue  to  Hellas^  probably  part  of  an  earlier  sketch 
(Forman's  edition,  iv,  94),  Christ,  Satan,  and  Mahomet  are 
represented  as  contending  before  the  throne  of  God  for  the 
possession  of  Greece,  Christ  being  the  champion  of  liberty 
and  civilisation. 

(15.)  The  Triumph  of  Life  was  written  at  Lerici  on  the 
Gulf  of  Spezzia  in  the  spring  and  early  summer  of  1822  and 
published  in  Posthumous  Poems,  1824.  It  was  the  last  of 
Shelley's  great  works,  a  fragment  in  terza  rima.  The  sub- 
ject, as  indicated  by  the  title,  is  the  triumphal  procession  of 
the  powers  of  Life,  dragging  captive  the  spirit  of  Man ;  but 
we  can  only  guess  at  what  the  full  poem  would  have  been 
from  the  majestic  proportions  of  the  fragment.  It  was  com- 
posed by  Shelley  as  he  sailed  along  the  Italian  coast  in  his 
yacht,  the  "Ariel,"  under  the  blaze  of  the  summer  sun,  or  as 
he  sat  floating  in  a  little  "  shallop  "  on  the  moonlit  waves ; 
and  these  influences  have  left  a  strong  mark  on  the  rhythm 
and  imagery.  Dante  and  Petrarch  are  the  poets  to  whom 
Shelley  was  here  most  indebted. 

Summary. — The  opening  of  the  poem  is  similar  in  form 
to  that  of  Laon  and  Cythna,  Ode  to  Liberty,  and  Ode  to 
Naples,  and  describes  a  trance  that  fell  on  the  poet  at  sun- 
rise (the  sun  is  possibly  meant  to  be  a  type  of  the  ideal,  as 
the  moon  of  actual  life,  cf.  Epipsychidion).  The  vision  is 
then  described.  The  poet  sees  an  onward-streaming  multi- 
tude accompanying  a  moon-like  chariot  in  which  sits  a  gloomy 
shape  (Life ;  the  actual,  as  opposed  to  the  spiritual).  The 
chariot  is  driven  by  a  " Janus-visaged  shadow"  (Destiny; 


74  SHELLEY  PKIMER. 

or  human  reason  (?) ),  while  round  and  behind  it  troop  the 
captive  multitudes.  A  voice  from  the  wayside  proves  to  be 
that  of  Eousseau,  who  appears  in  strangely  distorted  shape, 
and  his  conversation  with  Shelley  continues  to  the  end  of 
the  fragment.  He  points  out  other  captives,  Napoleon, 
Voltaire,  Plato,  "the  tutor  and  his  pupil"  (Aristotle  and 
Alexander),  Bacon,  and  a  company  of  other  great  men.  His 
own  story  is  then  given ;  which  resembles  parts  of  Ejoipsy- 
chidion  and  Julian  and  Maddalo.  He  relates  how  he  awoke 
to  "the  young  year's  dawn,"  and  how  a  temptress,  "a  shape 
all  light,"  gave  him  the  cup  which  betrayed  him  from  the 
ideal  to  the  actual,  and  made  him  a  victim  of  life's  pageant. 
The  fragment  ends  with  Shelley's  question,  "  Then  what  is 
Lifer' 

The  Triumph  of  Life  may  be  compared  with  Tennyson's 
Vision  of  Sin.  That,  so  far  as  it  goes,  it  was  written  in  no 
hopeful  tone  is  clear  from  even  Plato  being  classed  among 
the  misguided  captives ;  but  it  is  possible  that  the  poem,  if 
completed,  would  have  dealt  with  the  liberating  power  of 
Love.  As  it  stands  there  is  much  in  it  that  is  mysterious 
and  obscure.  The  long  line  and  mazy  dance  of  the  visionary 
multitude  is  wonderfully  expressed  in  the  continuous  rhythm 
of  the  terza  rima. 

11.  Dramas. 

(i.)  The  Cenci  was  begun  at  Rome,  May  14,  18 19,  the 
dedication  to  Leigh  Hunt  being  dated  May  29;  but  it  was 
not  finished  till  about  the  middle  of  August,  the  greater 
part  being  written  at  Leghorn  in  a  small  roofed  terrace  at 
the  top  of  the  Villa  Valsovano.  It  was  printed  at  Leghorn 
in  181 9,  and  published  in  England  in  the  spring  of  .1820; 
a  second  edition  followed  in  182 1,  a  proof  of  popularity 
which  none  of  Shelley's  other  poems  achieved.  It  was 
Shelley's  desire  that  The  Cenci  should  be  acted  at  Covent 
Garden,  with  Miss  O'Neil  as  Beatrice ;  but  this  was 
declined  by  the  manager  of  the  theatre  on  account  of  the 


THE  POEMS.  75 

nature  of  tlie  play.  Shelley  derived  the  material  of  the 
tragedy  from  an  old  manuscript  which  came  into  his  hands 
in  Italy ;  his  enthusiasm  was  roused  by  Guido's  picture  of 
Beatrice  and  the  national  interest  which  the  story  had 
excited  ;  and  he  was  thus  induced  by  Mrs.  Shelley  to  write 
a  drama  on  the  subject,  in  spite  of  his  deficiency,  real  or 
fancied,  in  dramatic  talent.  His  remarks  on  the  manuscript 
account,  which  he  wished  to  prefix  to  his  play,  and  the 
proper  method  of  treating  it  dramatically,  may  be  seen  in  his 
Preface.  The  actual  date  of  the  events  alluded  to  was  1599, 
in  the  Pontificate  of  Clement  YIII. ;  but  the  latest  historical 
investigations  tend  to  take  away  much  of  the  romantic  ele- 
ment of  the  story. 

The  interest  of  The  Cenci  centres  almost  exclusively  on 
the  two  chief  characters,  which  it  happened  were  such  as 
Shelley  was  well  qualified  to  draw.  Count  Cenci  is  the 
embodiment  of  a  long  life  spent  in  tyranny  and  crime,  which 
have  been  fostered  by  success  till  they  amount  almost  to 
madness.  His  cruel  and  restless  spirit  still  craves  new 
victims  on  whom  to  wreak  its  fury ;  hence  he  conceives  the 
idea  of  inflicting  a  crowning  outrage  on  his  daughter  Beatrice, 
while  co-existing  with  this  diabolic  wickedness  is  a  firm  faith 
in  religion,  and  a  superstitious  disposition  to  see  in  every- 
thing the  direct  agency  of  God's  providence.  The  character 
of  Beatrice  is  a  mixture  of  womanly  gentleness  and  unfalter- 
ing courage;  the  crimes  and  miseries  with  which  the  cir- 
cumstances of  her  life  have  encircled  her  are  quite  external 
to  her  true  nature.  She  errs  in  seeking  revenge  for  the 
wrong  her  father  inflicts  on  her ;  but  it  is  precisely  in  this 
error  that  the  dramatic  interest  of  her  position  consists.  The 
weakness  of  the  other  characters,  whether  intentional  or  not 
on  Shelley's  part,  serves  to  throw  those  of  Count  Cenci  and 
Beatrice  into  stronger  relief ;  though  it  is  to  be  regretted 
that  Orsino,  the  crafty  priest,  was  not  more  powerfully 
delineated. 

Summary. — The  play  falls  naturally  into  two  parts,  Count 


76  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

Cenci  being  the  prominent  character  in  the  first,  Beatrice  in 
the  second.  The  first  three  acts,  in  which  the  scene  is  laid 
at  Kome,  exhibit  Cenci  at  the  height  of  his  monstrous  career 
of  wickedness,  now  rapidly  approaching  its  close.  In  the 
banquet  scene  (act  i.  sc.  3)  we  see  him  exulting  over  the 
death  of  his  sons,  and  then  planning  worse  outrage  against 
his  daughter.  This  drives  his  family  in  desperation  to  devise 
the  plot  against  his  life,  in  which  they  are  aided  by  the 
double-dealing  Orsino,  who  himself  has  crafty  designs  on 
Beatrice.  The  fourth  act  opens  at  the  Castle  of  Petrella, 
Cenci's  stronghold  in  the  Apulian  Apennines  ;  but  after  the 
first  scene,  which  describes  his  summons  to  Beatrice,  and  the 
curse  pronounced  on  her  when  she  refuses  to  obey,  Cenci 
does  not  again  appear  on  the  stage,  and  our  whole  attention 
is  henceforth  riveted  on  Beatrice.  The  murder  scene  is 
immediately  followed  by  the  arrival  of  the  Pope's  Legate 
with  a  warrant  for  Cenci's  death ;  but  that  just  punishment 
has  been  anticipated  by  the  lawless  vengeance  of  his  family, 
on  whom  suspicion  at  once  falls.  The  last  act,  where  the 
scene  is  again  at  Rome,  is  occupied  with  Beatrice's  splendid 
though  paradoxical  denial  of  the  charge  of  parricide.  Her 
intrepid  spirit  rises  higher  and  higher,  as  the  toils  close 
around  her  in  hall  of  justice  and  prison  cell,  while  her 
tenderness  and  gentle  pity  for  her  mother  and  brother  are 
equally  conspicuous.  As  the  darkness  of  hatred  and  horror 
broods  over  the  earlier  parts  of  The  Cenci,  so  the  closing 
scenes  are  illuminated  by  the  glory  of  love. 

Shelley's  chief  deviation  from  the  manuscript  account  con- 
sists in  making  the  detection  of  Count  Cenci's  murder  follow 
immediately  on  the  crime,  instead  of  six  months  later;  he 
also  touches  more  lightly  and  delicately  on  the  darker  details 
of  the  story.  The  (Edipus  Tyrayinus  of  Sophocles  was 
doubtless  in  his  mind  when  dealing  with  a  subject  so  full  of 
horror ;  there  are  also  many  passages  suggestive  of  the  in- 
fluence of  Ford  and  Webster,  the  determination  of  Beatrice 
not  to  confess  the  murder  resembling  that  of  Vittoria  Corom- 


THE  POEMS.  'j'j 

bona  in  The  WJiite  Devil.  Unconscious  plagiarisms  from 
Shakspere  are  numerous  in  The  Cenci  {vide  p.  45) ;  the 
most  obvious  being  that  from  Macbeth  in  the  murder  scene. 
In  spite  of  these  obligations  The  Cenci  is  by  far  the  grandest 
and  most  original  English  drama  produced  since  the  Eliza- 
bethan period.  In  this  poem  Shelley  deliberately  curtailed 
the  profusion  of  poetical  imagery  with  which  his  lyrics 
abound ;  the  blank  verse  is  direct  and  concentrated,  and 
there  can  be  no  possible  suggestion  of  a  'lack  of  human 
interest.'  It  has  remained  for  the  Shelley  Society  to  carry 
out  the  wish  of  the  poet  by  the  performance  of  The  Cenci^ 
May  7,  1886,  sixty-seven  years  after  it  was  written.  The 
subject  of  the  Cenci  trial  is  treated  of  in  Landor's  Five 
Scenes,  and  alluded  to  in  Browning's  Oenciaja.  Count 
Cenci's  character  has  been  compared  with  that  of  Guido 
Eranceschini  in  The  Ring  and  the  Booh. 

(2.)  Charles  the  First,  a  fragment,  was  written  in  the  winter 
of  1821-22,  at  Pisa.  Part  of  it  was  published  in  the 
Posthumous  Poems,  1824,  and  the  rest  added  by  Mr.  Rossetti 
in  his  edition  of  1870.  Shelley  had  for  some  time  meditated 
a  drama  on  this  subject ;  but  when  he  began  to  write  it  his 
progress  was  slow,  and  he  finally  abandoned  it  in  favour  of 
The  Triumph  of  Life,  his  dislike  of  history  being  probably 
the  chief  cause  of  the  failure.  Yet,  as  far  as  it  goes,  Charles 
the  First  is  a  striking  and  powerful  attempt.  In  scene  i.  the 
murmuring  of  the  discontented  citizens  as  they  watch  the 
Queen's  masque  passing  through  the  streets  forebodes  the 
troubles  that  are  to  come.  Scene  ii.  shows  us  the  King, 
amiable  by  nature,  but  the  slave  of  circumstances,  urged  into 
tyrannous  courses  by  the  ambition  of  the  Queen,  the  bigotry 
of  Laud,  and  the  cunning  of  Strafford.  Archy,  the  Eool  (an 
imitation  of  the  Fool  in  King  Lear),  is  alone  wise  enough  to 
foresee  the  gathering  storm.  The  three  remaining  scenes  are 
quite  fragmentary,  but  Hampden's  tribute  to  America  (scene 
iv.)  and  Archy's  song  ("  A  Widow-bird,"  scene  5)  are  specially 
noteworthy.      SheUey  speaks  severely  of  the  character  of 


78  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

Charles  in  his  Philosophical  View  of  Reform,  but  he  was 
careful  to  repress  his  party  spirit  in  the  drama. 

(3.)  Fragments  of  an  Unfinished  Drama,  written  at  Pisa, 
probably  in  the  spring  of  1822.  The  opening  portions  were 
published  in  the  Posthumous  Poems,  1824,  and  the  rest  added 
in  Garnett's  Belies  of  Shelley,  1862  (under  the  title  of  21ie 
Magic  Plant),  and  Eossetti's  edition  of  1870.  The  intended 
plot  of  the  fragment,  which  was  written  to  amuse  Shelley's 
circle  of  friends  at  Pisa,  is  explained  in  Mrs.  Shelley's  Notes. 
In  the  first  short  fragment  an  enchantress  living  in  an  isle  of 
the  Indian  Archipelago  laments  the  departure  of  a  Pirate, 
whose  life  she  had  saved ;  and  summons  a  Spirit  for  the 
purpose  of  luring  him  back  to  her.  The  Spirit's  speech  is 
the  most  striking  instance  of  unconscious 'plagiarism  in  all 
Shelley's  writings,  being  almost  a  reproduction  of  the  opening 
lines  of  Milton's  Comus.  The  second  fragment  is  a  conversa- 
tion between  an  Indian  Youth  and  a  Lady.  The  Lady  is  in 
quest  of  her  lover,  the  Pirate,  and  has  met  the  Indian  Youth 
on  the  island,  his  love  for  her  being  returned  by  sympathy  and 
the  affection  of  a  sister.  She  tells  him  how  she  was  brought 
to  the  island  by  a  "magic  plant"  (comp.  Witch  of  Atlas,  32, 
33,  and  The  Zucca,  and  vide  p.  65).  These  fragments  are 
rather  a  playful  effort  of  the  fancy  than  a  serious  dramatic 
attempt.  Trelawny  is  evidently  alluded  to  in  the  Pirate  "of 
savage  but  noble  nature ; "  while  Shelley  and  Jane  Williams 
are  perhaps  the  originals  of  the  Youth  and  the  Lady.  There 
is  an  entry  in  Edward  Williams'  Diary  for  April  10,  1822, 
which  seems  to  refer  to  the  composition  of  this  fragment. 

The  Scene  from  Tasso  {Relics  of  Shelley,  1862)  and  Song 
for  Tasso  (Posthumous  Poems,  1824)  were  written  in  18 18, 
when  Shelley  was  meditating  a  tragedy  on  the  subject  of 
Tasso's  madness,  a  plan  which  was  perhaps  given  up  on  the 
appearance  of  Byron's  Lament  of  Tasso.  Another  of  Shelley's 
schemes  was  a  drama  founded  on  the  Book  of  Job,  but  no 
traces  exist  of  any  attempt  at  this.  The  so-called  Prologue 
to  Hellas  {vide  p.  73)  is  a  magnificent  dramatic  fragment,  first 


THE  POEMS.  79 

published  in  Relics  of  Shelley,  1862.     As  regards  Shelley's 
dramatic  powers,  vide  p.  38. 

III.  Shorter  Poems.  Lyrics,  Odes,  Songs,  &c.,  in  Chrono- 
logical Order. 

Original  Poetry,  hy  Victor  and  Cazire,  was  published,  18 10, 
by  Stockdale,  but  withdrawn  on  his  discovering  that  some 
of  the  poetry  was  not  original.  It  was  a  joint  composition  ; 
Shelley  being  "Victor,"  with  Harriet  Grove,  or  Shelley's 
sister  Elizabeth,  or  his  friend  Graham,  as  "  Cazire."  The 
poem  is  now  missing. 

Posthumous  Fragments  of  Margaret  Nicholson,  published 
at  Oxford  in  18 10,  was  a  semi-burlesque  volume  in  which 
Hogg  had  some  part,  the  poems  being  attributed  to  a  mad 
washerwoman  who  had  attempted  the  life  of  George  III. 
According  to  Hogg's  account  the  hoax  was  successful,  and 
the  book  had  some  circulation  at  Oxford,  but  the  truth  of 
this  cannot  be  relied  on. 

The  Wandering  Jeio,  written,  according  to  Medwin,  about 
181 1,  dealt  at  considerable  length  with  a  subject  which 
made  a  great  impression  on  Shelley's  mind  {vide  p.  42). 
It  was  not  published  by  Shelley,  but  four  cantos  appeared 
in  Fraser's  Magazine,  July  1831,  which  Medwin  asserted 
to  be  only  a  portion  of  the  poem,  viz.,  that  which  he  himself 
had  contributed  to  a  joint  composition.  It  was  therefore 
supposed  that  Shelley's  portion  had  been  lost;  but  it  is  now 
thought  probable  that  the  poem  was  complete  in  the  four 
cantos,  and  that  Medwin's  share  in  the  writing  was  very 
small.  (Of.  new  edition  of  The  Wandering  Jew,  with  Notes 
by  B.  Dobell.     Shelley  Society's  Publications.) 

1812-1815. — The  Devil's  Walk,  printed  and  distributed  by 
Shelley  in  1 8 1 2,  was  founded  on  the  poem  by  Southey  and  Cole- 
ridge of  the  same  title.  It  was  distributed,  together  with  the 
Declaration  of  Rights,  by  Shelley's  servant,  Daniel  Hill,  who 
was  for  that  reason  arrested  at  Barnstaple  in  August  181 2. 

Stanzas,    April    1814,    published    with    Alastor,    18 16. 


8o  SHELLEY  PKIMER. 

("Away!  the  moor  is  dark  beneath  the  moon.")  These 
lines  were  written  in  reference  to  Shelley's  leaving  Mrs. 
Boinville's  house  at  Bracknell  to  return  to  his  unhappy  life 
with  Harriet. 

To  Mary  Wollstonecraft  Godwin  (''Mine  eyes  w^ere  dim"), 
written  June  1814,  and  published  in  Posthumous  Poems. 
Previous  to  Rossetti's  edition,  1870,  this  poem  was  wrongly 
dated  182 1,  under  the  title  To  .  In  reality  it  is  an  ex- 
pression of  Shelley's  feelings  a  few  weeks  before  his  separa- 
tion from  Harriet. 

To  ("Oh  there  are  spirits  in  the  air"),  published 

with  Alastor,  1 8 1 6,  with  a  quotation  prefixed  from  Euripides 
(Hippolytus,  1 143).  The  lines  are  addressed  to  Coleridge, 
whose  change  of  opinions  and  consequent  unhappiness  are 
deplored.  Shelley  did  not  know  Coleridge  personally,  but 
alludes  to  him  in  the  Letter  to  Maria  Gislorne,  and  Peter 
Bell,  part  5,  stanzas  1-5. 

A  Summer-Evening  Churcliyard,  LecUdale,  Gloucestershire. 
These  lines,  which  are  pervaded  by  the  melancholy  tone 
common  to  all  the  poems  published  with  Alastor,  181 6,  were 
written  during  Shelley's  boating  excursion  to  visit  the  source 
of  the  Thames,  in  the  autumn  of  18 15. 

Mutability.  Published  with  Alastor,  1816.  There  is 
another  poem  of  the  same  title,  written  in  182 1.  Shelley's 
mobile  and  changeful  temperament  made  him  an  apt  disciple 
of  the  doctrine  of  Heraclitus,  viz.,  that  "restless  movement 
is  the  ultimate  fact  which  meets  us  in  every  part  of  the 
universe.  Such  knowledge  as  shifting  senses  give  of  shifting 
particulars  is  not  knowledge,  but  if  all  things  are  mutable, 
there  is  a  law  of  mutability  which  is  itself  immutable." 
Compare  his  treatment  of  The  Cloud,  which  changes  but 
cannot  die. 

To  Wordsworth.  A  sonnet,  published  with  Alastor. 
Shelley,  in  spite  of  his  admiration  for  Wordsworth's  poetry, 
regarded  him  as  "  a  lost  leader."  "  That  such  a  man  should 
be  such  a  poet ! "  he  wrote  in  a  letter  to  Peacock  in  July, 


THE  POEMS.  8 1 

1818.  (Compare  also  a  reference  to  Wordsworth  in  the 
Remarks  on  " Mandeville")  In  Peter  Bell  (vide  p.  93) 
Shelley  gave  full  vent  to  his  indignation.  This  sonnet 
bears  a  striking  resemblance  to  one  translated  by  Shelley 
from  the  Italian  in  18 15  {Guido  Cavalcante  to  Dante^ 
vide  p.  99). 

1816. — Hymn  to  Intellectual  Beauty,  written  in  Switzer- 
land in  the  summer  of  18 16  ;  first  published  in  the  Examiner 
in  January  181 7  ;  and  included  in  the  Rosalind  and  Helen 
volume,  18 19.  The  idea  of  the  poem,  which  in  some  ways 
resembles  Wordsworth's  ode  on  Litimations  of  Immortality, 
was  conceived  during  Shelley's  excursion  with  Byron  on 
the  Lake  of  Geneva,  when  his  mind  was  full  of  Eousseau. 
The  Spirit  of  Beauty  to  which  Shelley  appeals,  the  "  unseen 
Power,"  whose  visits  to  mortals  are  represented  as  incon- 
stant and  intermittent,  is  identical  with  the  ideal  Love  of 
which  Asia  is  the  personification  in  Prometheus  Unbound 
{vide  also  Alastor  and  Epipsychidion).  Stanzas  5  and  6  should 
be  read  in  connection  with  stanzas  3-5  of  the  Dedication 
of  Laon  and  Cythna,  as  they  refer  to  the  same  intellectual 
awakening  at  Sion  House  or  Eton.  There  is  also  an  allusion 
to  this  event  in  Julian  and  Maddalo,  380-382. 

Mont  Blanc,  Lines  written  in  the  Vale  of  Chamouni, 
dated  June  23,  1816,  published  in  181 7  with  the  History  of  a 
Six  Weeks'  Tour  (vide  p.  119),  and  reprinted  with  Posthumous 
Poems.  It  was  inspired  by  the  view  from  the  Bridge  of 
Arve,  and,  as  Shelley  tells  us  in  his  Preface  to  the  Six  JFeeks' 
Tour,  is  "  an  attempt  to  imitate  the  untameable  wildness  "  of 
the  scenes  among  which  it  was  written.  Mont  Blanc  is 
regarded  as  typical  of  the  power  and  majesty  of  nature ; 
while  in  the  first  and  last  stanzas  we  see  traces  of  Shelley's 
Berkeleyan  philosophy ;  even  the  Alps  cannot  exist  indepen- 
dently of  human  thought. 

1817. — Marianne's  Dream,  written  at  Marlow,  181 7,  and 
first  published  in  Leigh  Hunt's  Literary  Pocket  Book  for 
1 8 19;   then  with  Posthumous  Poems.     Marianne  was  the 

F 


82  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

name  of  Mrs.  Leigh  Hunt,  wlio  related  to  Slielley  tlie  dream 
here  descrihed. 

To  JFUliam  Shelley.  These  lines,  published  by  Mrs. 
Shelley  in  1839,  were  written  in  181 7,  after  the  decision  of 
the  Chancery  suit,  under  the  idea  that  an  attempt  would  be 
made  to  take  away  all  Shelley's  children.  William,  his 
eldest  son  by  the  second  marriage,  was  born  January  24, 
18 16.  Comp.  the  two  fragments  written  after  his  death 
(p.  84).  The  fourth  stanza  of  this  poem  reappears  in 
Rosalind  and  Helen. 

To  Gonstantia,  Singing,  published  in  Posthumous  Poems, 
1824.  The  lines  were  probably  meant  for  Miss  Clairmont. 
The  name  Gonstantia  was  that  of  the  heroine  of  a  novel, 
Ormond,  which  Shelley  admired.  There  is  a  fragment  To 
Gonstantia,  also  written  in  18 17. 

Ozymandias,  the  finest  of  Shelley's  sonnets,  was  published 
with  Rosalind  and  Helen,  18 19,  and  has  been  wrongly  sup- 
posed to  be  the  one  written  by  Shelley  in  competition  with 
Keats  and  Leigh  Hunt.  The  sonnet-laws  are  here  violated 
by  the  rhymes  of  the  octave  and  sextell  being  interwoven. 
Ozymandias,  or  Kameses  II.,  the  Pharaoh  of  the  oppression, 
reigned  over  Egypt  about  B.C.  1322,  and  is  supposed  to  be 
the  Sesostris  of  Greek  legend.  The  fragments  of  his  colossal 
statue  lie  near  Thebes,  with  the  inscription,  "  I  am  Ozyman- 
dias, king  of  kings.  If  you  would  know  how  great  I  am, 
and  where  I  lie,  surpass  my  works." 

Lines  to  a  Gritic,  published  in  The  Liberal,  1823,  and 
Posthumous  Poems,  1824,  should  be  compared  with  Lines  to 
a  Revieiver,  1820,  as  illustrative  of  Shelley's  quiet  and  tolerant 
attitude  towards  hostile  criticism.  In  a  letter  of  1822  he 
wrote,  "  The  man  must  be  enviably  happy  whom  reviews 
can  make  miserable.  I  have  neither  curiosity,  interest,  pain, 
nor  pleasure  in  anything,  good  or  evil,  they  can  say  of  me." 

Lines  ("That  time  is  dead  for  ever,  child")  dated  by  Mrs. 
Shelley,  November  5,  181 7.  Harriet's  suicide,  which  seems 
to  be  referred  to,  took  place  about  November  9,  1816. 


THE  POEMS.  83 

On  F.  6*.,  written  181 7,  published  in  edition  of  1839. 
Fanny  Godwin,  Mary  Godwin's  half-sister,  committed  suicide 
October  9,  18 16. 

1818. — Sonnet  to  tJie  Nile,  written  early  in  181 8,  before 
Shelley  left  England,  and  first  published  among  Shelley's 
works  in  Forman's  edition,  1877.  This,  and  not  Ozyrnandias, 
was  probably  the  sonnet  written  in  friendly  competition 
with  Keats  and  Leigh  Hunt.  It  is  as  distinctly  the  least 
successful  of  the  three  as  Hunt's  is  the  best. 

The  Woodman  and  the  Nightingale,  a  fragmentary  poem, 
in  terza  rima;  written  at  Naples  in  the  winter  of  1818  ;  pub- 
lished in  Posthumous  Poems  in  1824.  The  nightingale  is 
the  type  of  love ;  the  rough  woodman  represents  the  hard 
hearts  who  expel  it. 

Maj-enghi  {Mazenghi  in  edition  of  1839)  was  written  at 
Kaples,  December  18 18.  Some  of  it  appeared  in  Posthumous 
Poems,  1824;  the  rest  was  added  in  Rossetti's  edition,  1870. 
It  is  a  fragment  of  a  narrative  poem  in  six-line  stanzas,  de- 
scribing the  conquest  of  Pisa  by  Florence,  and  the  exploits  of 
Marenghi,  an  exiled  Florentine.  The  materials  are  drawn 
from  Sismondi's  Histoire  des  R'epuUiques  Italiennes. 

Stanzas,  written  in  dejection,  near  Naples,  published  in 
Posthumous  Poems,  1824,  dated  December,  18 18.  The 
winter  spent  by  Shelley  at  Naples,  a  time  of  depression  and  ill- 
health,  left  its  mark  on  the  poems  then  written — the  desj^ond- 
ent  tone  of  which  recalls  that  of  Alaslor.  Medwin  asserts 
that  Shelley's  dejection  was  caused  by  the  death  of  the  myste- 
rious lady  who  was  said  to  have  followed  him  to  Naples. 

Song  on  a  Faded  Violet,  published  in  Posthumous  Poems, 
1824,  and  classed  by  Mrs.  Shelley  with  poems  of  1818. 

Sonnet  ("  Lift  not  the  painted  veil ")  published  in  Post- 
humous Poems,  1824,  is  interesting  as  containing  a  sketch  of 
Shelley's  own  character,  and  his  yearning  after  the  spirit  of 
love.  It  should  be  compared  with  the  prose  fragment  On 
Love.  In  this  so-called  sonnet  the  sextell  is  found  to  pre- 
cede the  octave  instead  of  following  it. 


84  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

Invocation  to  Misery  was  published  in  Tlie  AtJiencewn, 
1832,  The  Shelley  Papers,  1833,  and  under  title  of  Misery 
— a  Fragment,  in  the  edition  of  1839. 

1819. — The  Indian  Serenade,  first  published  in  The 
Liheral,  1822.  In  the  Posthumous  Poems  and  edition  of 
1839  i^  "^^s  headed  Lines  to  an  Indian  Air,  and  dated  182 1. 
It  has  now  been  traced  back  at  least  to  18 19,  which  dis- 
proves the  tradition  that  Shelley  first  wrote  the  lines  for  an 
air  brought  from  India  by  Jane  Williams,  though  he  doubt- 
less rewrote  them  for  her.  Trelawny  (i.  159)  says  Shelley 
spoke  of  having  written  the  lines  "long  ago,"  and  in- 
tended to  improve  them.  There  are  several  variations  in 
the  text. 

To  Sophia.  These  four  stanzas,  addressed  by  Shelley  to 
Miss  Sophia  Stacey,  who  was  a  friend  of  the  Shelleys  in 
Italy,  were  first  published  in  Rossetti's  edition,  1870. 

Lovers  Philosophy  was  published  in  The  Indicator  in 
December  181 9.  In  Posthumous  Poems  it  was  wrongly 
dated  1820.  It  is  inspired  by  Shelley's  doctrine  of  uni- 
versal love,  and  is  apparently  modelled  on  the  form  of  an 
ode  of  Anacreon  (xxi.)  Whether  Shelley  was  acquainted 
with  the  original  Greek,  or  with  the  imitations  by  Ronsard 
and  Cowley,  is  a  matter  of  conjecture. 

To  William  Shelley.  There  are  two  fragments  with  this 
title;  one  ("My  lost  William")  written  in  June  1819,  and 
published  in  Posthumous  Poems,  1824;  the  other  ("Thy 
little  footsteps")  first  published  in  1839.  William  Shelley 
died  at  Rome  on  June  7th,  18 19,  and  was  buried  in  the 
Protestant  cemetery.  He  is  referred  to  in  The  Cenci,  act  v. 
scene  ii.,  in  the  account  of  Cardinal  Camillo's  nephew,  "  that 
fair  blue-eyed  child."  Vide  the  lines  To  William  Shelley, 
p.  82. 

Ode  to  Heaven,  published  with  Prometheus  Unbound, 
1820,  is  conceived  in  the  lofty  spirit  of  Shelley's  Berkeleyan 
philosophy  ;  its  subject  is  the  immensity  of  creation. 

An   Exhortation,   published   with   Prometheus  Unbound, 


THE  POEMS.  85 

1820.  It  is  probably  the  "little  thing  about  poets"  which 
Shelley  sent  to  Maria  Gisborne,  May  8th,  1820. 

Ode  to  the  West  Wind  was  written  in  the  autumn  of 
1 81 9  in  the  Cascine,  "a  wood  that  skirts  the  Arno,  near 
Florence  "  {vide  Shelley's  Note),  and  published  with  Prome- 
theus Unbound  in  1820.  The  leading  idea  of  the  poem  is 
the  sequence  and  balance  of  seasons  (comp.  the  Dirge  for 
the  Year  182 1,  and  Laon  and  Cythna,  ix.  21);  winter  is  at 
hand,  yet  spring  cannot  be  far  behind,  a  comforting  thought 
which  is  applied  in  the  last  two  stanzas  to  the  genius  of  the 
poet  himself.  This  ode,  the  most  perfectly  finished  of  all 
Shelley's  lyrics,  consists  of  five  stanzas,  each  of  fourteen 
lines,  with  the  rhymes  arranged  after  the  fashion  of  the 
terza  rima  rather  than  the  sonnet.  The  "foliage  of  the 
ocean,"  mentioned  in  the  third  stanza  and  the  note  thereon, 
is  a  favourite  subject  with  Shelley,  appearing  again  in  The 
Recollection^  Ode  to  Naples,  Ode  to  Liberty,  &c. 

On  the  Medusa  of  Leonardo  da  Vinci,  in  the  Florentine 
Gallery,  written  in  the  autumn  of  1 8 1 9,  at  Florence ;  pub- 
lished in  Posthumous  Poems,  1824.  This  poem,  which  was 
inspired  by  Shelley's  studies  in  the  picture  galleries  of 
Florence  {vide  p.  113),  is  full  of  intensely  vivid  descriptive 
power.  Leigh  Hunt  wrote  of  it,  "The  poetry  seems,  sculp- 
tured and  grinning,  like  the  subject;  the  words  are  cut 
with  a  knife."  In  this  respect  it  may  be  compared  with 
Ozymandias. 

For  the  chief  lyrics  in  Prometheus  Unbound,  vide  p.  65. 

1820. — Arethusa  is  dated  Pisa,  1820,  and  was  probably 
written  early  in  the  year.  It  was  published  in  Posthumous 
Poems,  1824.  It  is  a  poetical  version  of  the  Greek  legend 
of  the  pursuit  of  the  nymph  Arethusa  by  the  river  god 
Alpheus.  They  start  from  Peloponnesus,  and  pass  under 
the  sea  to  their  "  Dorian  home  "  in  Sicily. 

The  Cloud,  dated  1820  by  Mrs.  Shelley,  was  published 
with  Prometheus  Unbound  the  same  year.  Its  metre  is  the 
same  as  that  of  Arethusa,  which  makes  it  probable  that  it 


86  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

was  written  at  Pisa  about  the  same  time.  Cloud  scenery 
had  at  all  times  a  great  attraction  for  Shelley,  and  from  his 
"tower  window"  at  Leghorn  he  had  special  opportunities 
of  watching  it.  Mrs.  Shelley  in  her  Preface  speaks  of 
Shelley  "  marking  the  cloud  while  he  floated  in  his  boat  on 
the  Thames,"  which  has  suggested  the  idea  that  this  poem 
was  written  as  early  as  1818.  The  sixth  stanza  of  The 
Cloud  should  be  compared  with  a  cancelled  passage  of 
Epipsycliidion  (Forman's  Edition  IL,  393). 

Ode  to  a  Skylark,  written  at  Leghorn  in  the  summer  of 
1820,  while  the  Shelleys  were  staying  at  the  house  of  the 
Gisbornes,  and  published  with  Prometheus  Unbound  the 
same  year.  The  idea  was  conceived  during  an  evening  walk 
among  myrtle  hedges,  while  the  skylark  was  singing  over- 
head. Here,  as  in  the  Ode  to  the  West  Wind,  Tlie  Sensitive 
Plant,  and  many  other  poems,  we  note  that  strong  personal 
element  which  led  Shelley,  like  Wordsworth,  to  draw  hope 
and  comfort  for  man  from  the  study  of  nature.  Shelley's 
ode  should  be  read  with  Wordsworth's  poem  To  a  Skylark, 
and  Keats'  Ode  to  a  Nightingale. 

Hymn  of  Apollo  and  Hymn  of  Pan,  published  in  Post- 
humous Poems,  were  written  at  a  friend's  request  to  be 
inserted  in  a  drama  on  the  subject  of  Midas.  Apollo  and 
Pan  are  supposed  to  be  contending  for  a  prize. 

The  Question,  published  in  Posthumous  Poems,  1824. 
The  title  is  explained  by  the  concluding  lines  of  the  poem. 
It  is  written  in  ottava  rima,  which  makes  it  probable  that  it 
dates  from  about  the  same  time  as  the  translation  of  Homer's 
Hymn  to  Mercury  and  The  Witch  of  Atlas,  i.e.,  the  summer 
of  1820.  Shelley's  love  of  flowers  is  here  exemplified,  as  in 
other  poems  of  his  Pisan  period  (vide  TJie  Sensitive  Plant, 
p.  65).  It  is  noticeable  that  the  last  line  of  the  first  stanza 
has  one  redundant  foot.  The  sixth  line  of  stanza  ii.  (''Like 
a  child,  half  in  tenderness  and  mirth"),  omitted  in  early 
editions,  was  restored  by  Dr.  Garnett   in  1870. 

Ode  to  Liberty,  written  in  the  earlier  half  of  1820,  and 


THE  POEMS.  87 

published  the  same  year  with  Prometlieus  Unbound.  It  was 
suggested  by  the  insurrection  in  Spain  in  1820,  caused  by 
the  tyranny  of  Ferdinand  YII.  The  ode  is  an  idealised 
history  of  Liberty  narrated  to  the  poet  by  a  spiritual  "  Voice 
out  of  the  deep "  {vide  first  and  last  stanzas),  in  the  same 
way  as  the  events  in  Laon  and  Cytlina,  the  Ode  to  Naples, 
and  The  Triumph  of  Life  are  recorded  as  if  seen  in  a  vision. 
The  progress  of  Liberty  is  traced  after  the  first  ages  of  chaos 
and  tyranny  (there  is  no  mention  here  of  a  primeval  golden 
age  as  in  Prometheus  Unhound,  &c.),  in  the  glories  of  Athens 
and  Rome,  which  are  -succeeded  by  a  thousand  years  of 
Christian  oppression.  At  last  the  spirit  of  freedom  is  re- 
vived in  the  Renaissance,  and  again  in  the  French  Revolu- 
tion (stanzas  11,  12,  where  Napoleon  is  also  alluded  to). 
Then  follows  an  appeal  to  England,  Germany,  and  Italy. 
The  free  and  wise  are  adjured  to  banish  the  names  of  King 
and  Priest  {King  is  the  word  concealed  in  early  editions  by 
the  four  asterisks  in  stanza  1 5  ;  not  Christ,  as  some  have 
supposed),  that  Science  and  Art  may  be  unfettered ;  but  the 
true  Liberty  will  ever  be  accompanied  by  Wisdom,  Love, 
and  Justice.  The  Ode  to  Liberty,  in  its  stately  rhythm, 
sublime  imagery,  and  passionate  worship  of  true  freedom,  as 
distinct  from  anarchy,  is  similar  in  many  points  to  Coleridge's 
Ode  to  France,  which  Shelley  greatly  admired. 

Liberty,  a  short  poem  of  four  stanzas,  was  written  the 
same  year  as  the  ode,  and  published  in  Posthumous  Poems. 

Ode  to  Naples,  published  with  Posthumous  Poems,  1824, 
and  dated  by  Mrs.  Shelley  in  her  diary  August  25,  1820, 
was  written,  like  Hellas,  at  a  time  of  enthusiasm,  on  hearing 
of  the  insurrection  at  Naples  against  the  Bourbon  dynasty. 
In  the  "introductory  Epodes^^  (so  called  by  Shelley,  though 
JEpode  means  properly  an  after-song)  he  makes  use  of  his 
reminiscences  of  Pompeii  and  Baiae,  where  he  imagines  him- 
self inspired  by  an  oracular  voice  (comp.  Ode  to  Liberty, 
stanza  i.),  to  which  he  gives  utterance.  In  a  succession  of 
strophes   and  antistrophes  he   cries  "All   hail"  to  Naples, 


88  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

where  the  spirit  of  freedom  is  abroad.  The  two  last  Epodes 
contain  a  description  of  the  march  of  the  "  Anarchs  of  the 
North"  (comp.  Lines  written  among  the  Euganean  Hills, 
where  Austria  is  called  the  "  Celtic  Anarch  ")  to  repress  the 
revolution,  and  an  invocation  of  the  spirit  of  Love  to  keep 
Naples  free. 

To ("I  fear  thy  kisses,  gentle  maiden "),  published  in 

Posthumous  Poems,  1824. 

Song  of  Proserpine,  first  printed  in  Mrs.  Shelley's  first 
edition,  1839. 

Fiordispina,  a  fragmentary  poem,  probably  written  late  in 
1820,  when  Shelley  became  acquainted  with  Emilia  Yiviani. 
Part  of  it  was  published  in  Posthumous  Poems,  under  title  of 
A  Fragment  ("  They  were  two  cousins  ") ;  the  rest  was  added 
in  Relics  of  Shelley,  1862.  Some  lines  originally  in  Fiordis- 
pina  were  transferred  to  EpipsycJddion. 

Lines  to  a  Reviewer,  published  in  Posthumous  Poems 
(comp.  the  Lines  to  a  Critic,  p.  82). 

Good  Night,  published  in  Posthumous  Poems,  1824,  and 
dated  182 1.  But  there  is  another  version  which  can  be  traced 
back  to  1820.  There  is  also  an  Italian  version,  published 
by  Medwin  in  1834,  and  reproduced  in  his  Life  of  Shelley. 

The  World's  Wanderers,  published  in  Posthumous  Poems, 
1824.  A  fourth  stanza,  to  balance  the  third,  seems  to  have 
been  lost. 

Sonnet  ("Ye  hasten  to  the  dead"),  published  in  Posthu- 
mous Poems,  1824,  illustrates  Shelley's  state  of  suspended 
judgment  on  the  question  of  future  life. 

Autumn:  a  Dirge,  published  in  Posthumous  Poems,  1824. 
Comp.  the  Dirge  for  the  Year  (182 1). 

1821. — To    E V ,    so   headed    in   Posthumous 

Poems,  1824.  These  lines,  addressed  to  Emilia  Yiviani,  were 
doubtless  written  early  in  182 1  (vide  Epipsychidion). 

From  the  Arabic,  an  Imitation.  Posthumous  Poems,  1824. 
Said  by  Medwin  to  be  derived  from  Antar,  a  Bedoween 
Romance. 


THE  POEMS.  89 

To  Nightj  an  invocation  of  the  spirit  of  night,  published 
in  Posthumous  Poems,  1824. 

The  Fugitives,  Posthumous  Poems,  1824,  deals  with  a 
story  like  that  of  Campbell's  Lord  UllirCs  Daughtei',  but  in  a 
far  more  imaginative  manner.  In  the  account  of  the  storm 
we  have  doubtless  a  reminiscence  of  Shelley's  experiences  in 
his  boat. 

Ginevra,  a  fragment  in  rhyming  heroics,  written  at  Pisa, 
182 1,  and  pablished  in  Posthumous  Poems,  1824,  was  part  of 
a  poem  Shelley  had  in  mind,  based  on  a  story  in  a  book 
called  nOsservatore  Fiorentino.  Ginevra,  who  has  just  been 
married  to  Gherardi  by  her  parents'  compulsion,  meets  her 
lover  Antonio,  who  upbraids  her.  The  same  evening  she  is 
found  lifeless.  Here  Shelley's  fragment  ends ;  but  it  appears 
from  the  original  story  that  Ginevra  was  in  reality  not  dead 
but  in  a  trance,  and  that  she  was  subsequently  united  to  her 
lover.  Leigh  Hunt's  drama,  A  Legend  of  Florence,  treats 
of  the  same  story,  and  Shelley's  Ginevra  is  referred  to  in  the 
preface. 

Tlie  Aziola,  published  in  The  Keepsake,  1829,  and  Mrs. 
Shelley's  edition,  1839.  Shelley's  joy  on  discovering  that 
the  Aziola,  whose  presence  was  announced,  was  "a  little 
downy  owl "  instead  of  "  some  tedious  woman,"  is  one  in- 
stance out  of  many  of  his  dislike  of  ordinary  "  society."  He 
spoke  to  Trelawny  of  the  torture  of  "  being  bored  to  death 
by  idle  ladies  and  gentlemen." 

The  Boat  on  the  Serchio  was  mostly  published  in  Post- 
humous Poems,  1824,  but  completed  in  Eossetti's  edition, 
1870.  Melchior  (Williams)  and  Lionel  (Shelley)  converse 
about  their  boat  on  the  Serchio,  a  river  to  the  north  of  the 
Arno,  with  which  it  was  connected  by  a  canal.  In  this 
poem  we  have  an  instance  of  the  great  simplicity  of  treat- 
ment that  marked  Shelley's  later  style.  There  is  an  in- 
teresting reference  to  his  schooldays,  the  only  one  in  which 
he  directly  mentions  Eton. 

To  Edivard  Williams.     These  lines,  which  were  included 


90  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

in  Mrs.  Shelley's  edition,  1839,  headed  Stanzas^  had  been 
publislied  in  a  piratical  edition  in  1834,  and  perhaps  still 
earlier   in    some    periodical.      In    some    editions   they   are 

headed  To .      They  were  written  by  Shelley  at  Bagni 

di  Pisa,  and  sent,  with  a  letter,  to  his  friend  Williams, 
then  staying  at  Pugnano,  a  village  four  miles  off.  They  are 
remarkable  both  for  their  sadness  of  tone  and  the  startling 
directness  of  their  personal  allusions.  The  mention  of  "  the 
serpent "  in  the  first  line,  recalls  the  nickname  of  "  the  snake  " 
given  by  Byron  to  Shelley.  On  Shelley's  married  life  with 
Mary,  vide  p.  16. 

Rememhrance  ("Swifter  far  than  summer's  flight"),  of 
which  there  are  two  versions,  was  headed,  in  Fosthumous 
Poems,  A  Lameiit.  It  was  one  of  the  songs  sent  by  Shelley 
to  Jane  Williams. 

Bridal  Song  (*'  The  golden  gates  of  Sleep  unbar  "),  in  Post- 
Immous  Poems,  1824.  There  are  two  variations  from  this 
song,  one  in  Medwin's  Life  of  Shelley,  and  another  in  a  MS. 
play  by  Williams,  to  which  Shelley  contributed  an  Epithala- 
mium. 

The  following  lyrics  were  also  written  in  1821,  and  pub- 
lished in  Fosthumous  Poems,  1824:  Time  ("Unfathomable 
sea");  Song  ("Earely,  rarely,  comest  thou");  Mutability: 
A  Lament  ("0  World;  0  Life;  0  Time");  Dirge  for  the 
Year ;  Evening,  Fonte  a  Mare,  Pisa;   Music  ("I  pant  for 

the  music  that  is  divine");    To   ("Music,  when  soft 

voices  die") ;  To ("  One  word  is  too  often  profaned") ; 

To  ("  When  passion's   trance   is  overpast ").     Several 

of  the  last-mentioned  were  addressed  to  Jane  Williams. 

For  chief  lyrics  in  Hellas,  vide  p.  72. 

1822. — The  Zucca,  a  fragment  in  ottava  rima,  written  at 
Pisa,  January  22,  1822;  published  in  Posthumous  Poems, 
1824.  It  describes  how  Shelley  found  a  frost-nipt  Zucca 
(gourd)  and  revived  it  in  the  warmth  of  his  chamber.  In 
this  there  is  a  striking  resemblance  to  the  last  part  of  the 
Fragments  of  an  Unfinished  Drama,  written  about  the  same  ^ 


THE  POEMS.  91 

time.  (Comp.  also  The  Witch  of  Atlas,  stanzas  32,  33.) 
The  opening  stanzas  of  The  Zucca  contain  Shelley's  most 
direct  exposition  of  his  doctrine  of  ideal  love,  and  furnish  a 
key  to  the  right  understanding  of  Alastor,  Hymn  to  In- 
tellectual Beauty,  Epipsychidion,  and  kindred  poems.  The 
third  stanza  should  he  compared  with  a  passage  in  a  letter  to 
Hogg  written  as  early  as  181 1.  "Do  I  love  the  person,  the 
embodied  identity,  if  I  may  be  allowed  the  expression  1  No ; 
I  love  what  is  superior,  what  is  excellent,  or  what  I  conceive 
to  be  so." 

The  Magnetic  Lady  to  her  Patient,  first  published  in  Med- 
win's  Shelley  Papers,  1833.  The  Magnetic  Lady  is  Jane 
Williams;  the  Patient,  Shelley.  Some  light  is  thrown  on 
the  subject  by  Med  win's  Memoir  prefixed  to  Shelley  Papers, 
from  which  it  appears  that  Shelley  was  mesmerised  by 
Medwin  and  afterwards  by  Mrs.  Williams  (comp.  Lines 
written  in  the  Bay  of  Lerici,  15-18).  The  poem  is  another 
instance  of  the  remarkable  directness  and  simplicity  of 
Shelley's  later  lyrics. 

To  a  Lady  loith  a  Guitar,  written  at  Pisa  early  in  1822. 
The  second  part  (lines  42-90)  was  published  in  The 
Athenceum,  1832,  the  first  part  in  Fraser,  January  1833; 
the  whole  was  given  in  Mrs.  Shelley's  edition,  1839.  The 
MS.  title  is  With  a  Guitar,  to  Jane.  The  characters  are 
borrowed  from  Shakspere's  Tempest.  Ariel  was  already  a 
nickname  for  Shelley  in  his  circle  of  friends  at  Pisa, 
Miranda  is  Jane,  Ferdinand  is  Edward  Williams.  Trelawny 
accompanied  Shelley  to  Leghorn  to  purchase  the  guitar  as  a 
present  to  Jane,  and  also  gives  an  account  of  finding  Shelley 
writing  this  poem  in  the  pine  forest  near  Pisa  {Records  of 
Shelley,  i.  107). 

To  Jane:  The  Invitation,  written  at  Pisa,  in  February 
1822.  Part  of  it  was  combined  with  part  of  The  Recollec- 
tion in  the  Posthumous  Poems,  1824,  headed  The  Pine 
Forest  of  the  Cascine  near  Pisa;  the  complete  poem  not 
being  published  till  the  second  edition  of  1839.     It  is  an 


92  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

invitation  to  Jane  Williams  to  visit  Shelley's  favourite 
haunts  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Pisa,  the  pine  forests  and 
the  sandy  flats  near  the  sea.  Trelawny  says  of  him  that 
"when  compelled  to  take  up  his  quarters  in  a  town,  he 
every  morning,  with  the  instinct  that  guides  the  Avater-birds, 
fled  to  the  nearest  lake,  river,  or  sea-shore." 

To  Jane :  The  Recollection^  was  partly  given  among  the 
Posthumous  Poems ;  completed  in  1839.  In  this  poem, 
which  is  a  sequel  to  The  Invitation^  Shelley  describes  how  he 
wandered  with  Jane  Williams  through  the  Pisan  pine  forests, 
of  which  scenery  this  is  his   fullest  description.      (Comp. 

Trelawny's  account,  vol.  i.  102,  104.)     By  "/S "  in  the 

last  line  but  one  Shelley's  name  was  of  course  intended,  now 
printed  in  full  in  Kossetti's  and  Forman's  editions. 

Lines  written  in  the  Bay  of  Lerici,  probably  written  early 
in  May  1822.  The  poem  remained  unknown,  till  dis- 
covered by  Dr.  Garnett  and  published  by  him  in  Macmillan 
and  Relics  of  Shelley,  1862.  It  is  another  of  the  lyrics 
inspired  by  the  sympathy  of  Jane  Williams,  whose  magnetic 
influence  is  referred  to  in  lines  15-18  (comp.  The  Magnetic 
Lady  to  her  Patient).  In  the  closing  sentences  the  scenery 
of  the  Bay  of  Spezzia  is  described.  Lerici  is  a  town  in  this 
bay,  near  which  was  the  Casa  Magni,  Shelley's  last  dwelling- 
place. 

To  Jane  ("  The  keen  stars  were  twinkling  ")  was  published, 
without  the  first  stanza,  in  Tlie  Athenaeum  and  Shelley 
Papers,  1832,  and  completed  in  Mrs.  Shelley's  second  edi- 
tion, 1839,  under  title  To ,  with  the  name  Jane  omitted 

in  line  3.  The  guitar  here  mentioned  is  presumably  the 
one  immortalised  in  To  a  Lady,  with  a  Guitar. 

Lines  ("When  the  lamp  is  shattered"),  another  of  the 
lyrics  addressed  to  Jane,  A  Dirge  ("Rough  wind"),  and 
The  Isle  were  all  published  with  the  Posthumous  Poems, 
1824.  The  Song  ("A  widow  bird"),  published  at  the  same 
time,  belongs  properly  to  Charles  the  First,  scene  5. 


THE  POEMS.  93 

ly.  Satirical  and  Political  Poems. 

(i.)  Peter  Bell  the  Third  was  written  between  May  and 
November  1819,  probably  at  the  Yilla  Yalsovano,  Leghorn. 
It  was  sent  to  Leigh  Hunt  for  anonymous  publication,  but 
did  not  appear  till  Mrs.  Shelley  published  it  in  her  second 
edition  of  1839.  She  describes  it  in  her  Note  as  an  ideal 
poem,  suggested  by  a  critique  on  Wordsworth's  Peter  Bell ; 
but  one  cannot  doubt  that  it  was  also  a  direct  satire  on 
Wordsworth  himself,  whom  Shelley,  in  spite  of  his  real 
admiration  of  his  poetical  genius,  regarded  as  a  typical  in- 
stance of  political  self-seeking  and  tergiversation  (vide  Sonnet 
to  Wordsworth,  18 16,  and  dedication  of  The  Witch  of  Atlas. 
Comp.  Browning's  poem,  A  Lost  Leader).  The  dulness  of 
Wordsworth's  later  writings  is  also  ridiculed  in  this  "  long 
wild  laugh  of  a  young  Greek  god  at  the  vision  of  a  highly 
respectable  English  Sunday-school  teacher  toiling  up  Par- 
nassus." Peter  Bell  the  Third  purports  to  be  written  by 
"  Miching  Mallecho,  Esq."  {i.e.,  secret  mischief,  Hamlet,  act 
iii.  scene  2),  and  is  dedicated  to  "Thomas  Brown,  Esq.,  the 
younger,  H.  F."  {i.e.,  Moore,  the  poet,  who  wrote  The  Fudge 
Family  under  this  title.  H.F.  =  Historian  of  the  Fudges  (?) ) 
In  the  concluding  sentence  of  the  Dedication,  Macaulay's 
famous  picture  of  the  New  Zealander  standing  on  the  ruins 
of  London  Bridge  is  curiously  anticipated.  Shelley's  poem 
is  called  Peter  Bell  the  Third  because  it  was  preceded  by 
(i)  Peter  Bell,  a  Lyrical  Ballad,  by  J.  H.  Reynolds,  a  clever 
skit  on  Wordsworth,  which  appeared  between  the  advertise- 
ment and  actual  publication  of  the  true  Peter;  (2)  Peter 
Bell,  by  Wordsworth  himself.  This  succession  of  Peters  is 
alluded  to  in  Shelley's  Prologue.  Wordsworth's  poem  left 
Peter  a  reformed  character,  and  Shelley  starts  from  this 
point. 

Summary. — Part  I.  Death.  Peter,  now  grown  old,  falls 
sick,  and  is  persuaded  by  his  friends  that  he  is  predestined 
to  damnation.  He  dies.  Part  II.  The  Devil.  Peter,  now 
dead,  accepts  the  livery,  and  enters  the  service  of  the  devil 


94  SHELLEY  PEIMER. 

(spirit  of  selfishness).  Part  III.  Hell.  Under  this  title 
London  life  is  described,  with  its  follies,  crimes,  and  injus- 
tice. Part  IV.  Sin.  Peter's  character  rapidly  degenerates. 
The  Prince  Eegent  is  satirised  under  the  character  of  the 
Devil.  Part  V.  Grace.  The  conversation  of  "a  mighty 
poet "  (Coleridge)  rouses  Peter  to  become  an  author,  and  ho 
therefore  gives  warning  to  his  master,  the  Devil.  Part  VI. 
Damnation.  The  critics  set  upon  Peter.  He  finds  the 
way  to  appease  them  is  to  praise  tyranny  and  write  odes 
to  the  devil.  Part  VII.  Double  damnation.  The  Devil 
obtains  a  sinecure  for  Peter,  and  himself  dies.  Peter  is  now 
afflicted  with  the  malady  of  exceeding  dulness,  a  "  drowsy 
curse  "  which  infects  all  about  him  (comp.  the  close  of  Pope's 
Dunciad). 

On  Shelley's  satirical  powers,  vide  p.  39. 

(2.)  The  Masque  of  Anarchy  was  written  at  Leghorn  or 
Florence  in  the  autumn  of  18 19,  and  sent  to  The  Examiner. 
Leigh  Hunt,  however,  did  not  insert  it  in  his  paper,  but 
kept  it  till  1832,  when  he  published  it  in  a  small  volume 
with  a  preface  of  his  own  dealing  with  Shelley's  political 
views.  The  exact  title  in  Shelley's  MS.  is  The  Mash  of 
Anarchy^  written  on  the  occasion  of  the  massacre  at  Man- 
chester. The  massacre  alluded  to  was  the  affair  at  "  Peterloo  " 
(a  parody  on  Waterloo)  when  the  soldiers  fired  on  the  people 
at  a  Reform  meeting  held  in  St.  Peter's  Field,  Manchester, 
August  16,  1 8 19  {vide  Martineau's  History  of  the  Peace, 
book  i.  chaps.  16,  17). 

Summary. — The  poet,  as  he  lies  asleep  in  Italy,  sees  a 
vision  of  murder,  fraud,  and  hypocrisy  in  the  forms  of 
Castlereagh,  Eldon,  and  Sidmouth  (vide  p.  8),  with  other 
"  destructions  "  passing  before  him  in  procession.  It  is  the 
masque  of  Anarchy,  who  himself  rides  last.  They  pass  on- 
ward in  triumph  to  London,  where  the  maiden,  Hope,  flings 
herself  down  under  their  horses'  feet,  but  is  saved  by  an  appa- 
rition of  Liberty.  Then  are  heard  the  solemn  "  words  of  joy 
and  fear,"  which  take  up  the  rest  of  the  poem.     The  voice  of 


THE  POEMS.  95 

Earth  calls  on  Englishmen  to  rise,  reminding  them  that  they 
are  many,  and  their  oppressors  few ;  that  the  true  slavery 
is  poverty,  and  the  true  freedom  is  plenty.  Let  a  great 
assembly  of  Englishmen  be  called  to  demand  their  rights, 
without  violence,  but  with  passive  and  resolute  protest. 

Shelley's  treatment  of  the  subject  is  partly  ideal,  but  the 
personal  allusions  are  easily  distinguishable  through  the  alle- 
gorical veil  (cf.  the  reference  to  the  Chancery  suit  in  stanzas 
4,  5).  The  poem  has  been  compared  to  Langland's  vision  of 
Piers  Plowman,  while  in  style  there  is  certainly  considerable 
resemblance  to  Blake.  One  of  its  strongest  features  is  the 
markedly  socialistic  tone. 

(3.)  CEdipus  Tyr annus,  or  Swellfoot  the  Tyrant,  was  written 
in  August  1820,  at  San  Giuliano,  near  Pisa.  It  was  published 
anonymously  the  same  year,  but  the  hostility  of  the  Society 
for  the  Suppression  of  Vice  caused  its  withdrawal.  It  is  a 
burlesque  on  Sophocles'  tragedy  CEdipus  Tyrannus,  and  was 
intended  to  ridicule  the  prosecution  of  Queen  Caroline,  at  a 
time  when  the  Queen's  entry  into  London  and  the  proposed 
Divorce  Bill  were  causing  much  indignation  in  England  (vide 
Martineau's  History  of  the  Peace,  book  ii.  ch.  2).  Swellfoot 
the  Tyrant,  the  gouty  monarch,  is  George  the  Fourth,  who 
had  recently  succeeded  to  the  throne  ;  lona  Taurina  is  Queen 
Caroline,  about  whose  real  character  Shelley  was  under  no 
delusions,  though  the  king's  attempt  to  divorce  her  had  won 
the  sympathy  of  the  people.  The  idea  of  the  "  Chorus  of  the 
Swinish  Multitude  "  (i.e.,  the  English  populace)  was  suggested 
by  the  grunting  of  the  pigs  at  a  fair  at  San  Giuliano,  with 
allusion  also  to  the  proverbial  Greek  expression  of  ^'  Theban 
pigs,"  and  the  dulness  of  the  Theban  climate  and  character. 
There  are  many  minor  characters  and  references  which  it  is 
impossible  to  explain  with  any  certainty. 

Summary. — The  scene  is  laid  at  Thebes,  as  in  Sophocles' 
tragedy.  Act  I.  The  chorus  of  swine  vainly  entreat  Swell- 
foot  for  redress  and  food.     Mammon  and  Purganax  (Castle- 


96  SHELLEY  PKIMER. 

reagh)  discuss  an  obscure  oracle  relating  to  the  entry  of  the 
Queen.  Purganax  summons  his  assistants,  the  Leech,  Gad- 
fly, and  Rat  (taxes,  slander,  espionage  (?)  ).  Then  comes 
news  of  the  Queen's  arrival.  Laoctonos  (Wellington)  and 
Dakry  (Eldon)  have  vainly  tried  to  repress  the  popular 
enthusiasm  by  force  and  fraud.  Mammon,  however,  dis- 
closes his  scheme  of  the  Green  Bag  (in  allusion  to  the  green 
bag  laid  on  the  table  of  the  House  of  Lords  containino^ 
papers  criminatory  of  the  Queen),  a  test  by  which  the  Queen's 
condemnation  is  to  be  secured.  Act  II.  In  scene  i.  the 
test  is  accepted  by  the  swine  and  the  Queen.  Scene  ii.  de- 
scribes the  application  of  the  test,  and  the  discomfiture  of 
Swellfoot  and  his  court.  The  Minotaur  (John  Bull)  appears, 
and  the  oracle  is  fulfilled. 

Swellfoot  the  Tyrant  is  grotesque  in  style,  but  the  wit  is 
rather  forced  and  ponderous.  Most  critics  consider  it  a 
failure,  but  it  should  be  remembered  that  it  was  not  meant 
to  be  taken  as  a  serious  effort. 

(4.)  Shorter  Poems  : — 

To  the  Lord  Chancellor^  written  in  181 7,  and  first  printed 
in  Mrs.  Shelley's  edition,  1839.  The  poem  can  scarcely  be 
classed  as  satirical,  being  a  father's  solemn  curse  on  the 
tyrant  who  had  robbed  him  of  his  children.  The  idea  of 
Lord  Eldon's  false  tears  being  like  millstones  braining  their 
victims,  occurs  again  in  The  Masque  of  Anarchy^  stanzas 
4,  5,  and  Swellfoot  the  Tyrant,  act  i.,  where  Eldon  is  called 
"  Dakry  "  (the  weeper).  The  Chancery  suit  was  decided  in 
March  181 7. 

Song  to  the  Men  of  England,  written  18 19,  published 
1839,  is  an  appeal  in  a  socialistic  tone  to  Englishmen,  urging 
them  to  refuse  to  toil  longer  for  idle  masters.  In  18 19 
Shelley  meditated  writing  a  series  of  political  poems,  in  a 
stirring  and  popular  style,  of  which  this  and  the  four  follow- 
ing are  examples. 

England  in  1819.     This  sonnet,  which  was  published  in 


THE  POEMS.  97 

1839,  tersely  describes  the  social  and  political  lethargy  of 
England  at  the  close  of  George  the  Third's  reign.  It  may  be 
compared  with  Wordsworth's  sonnet  to  Milton. 

Lines  ivritten  during  the  Castlereagh  Administration, 
written  1819,  published  in  the  The  Athenceum,  1832.  Eng- 
land in  this  time  of  despair  is  as  a  mother  pale  from  the 
abortive  birth  of  dead  Liberty.  The  oppressor  is  free  to 
triumph  and  to  wed  his  bride,  Ruin.  Castlereagh  is  else- 
where alluded  to  in  Swellfoot  the  Tyrant,  The  Masque  of 
Anarchy,  and  the  next  poem. 

Similes,  for  two  Political  Characters  of  18 19,  published 
in  The  Shelley  Papers,  1833.  Castlereagh  and  Sidmouth 
are  referred  to  under  various  similes. 

National  Anthem,  published  in  second  edition  of  1839 — a 
parody  on  God  save  the  Queen,  the  Queen  in  Shelley's  poem 
being  Liberty.  At  the  end  of  the  address  On  the  Death 
of  the  Princess  OJiarlotte  (p.  108)  there  is  a  similar  idea. 

An  Ode  to  the  Assertors  of  Liberty  was  published  with 
Prometheus  Unbound,  in  1820,  under  the  title  An  Ode, 
tvritten  October  1819,  before  the  Spaniards  had  recovered 
their  liberty.  This  implies  a  reference  to  Spanish  affairs, 
whereas  the  poem  seems  rather  to  refer  to  the  "  Peterloo 
massacre  "  (vide  Masque  of  Anarchy,  p.  94)  and  Shelley's 
doctrine  of  passive  protest.  The  title  was  changed  in  Mrs. 
Shelley's  edition. 

Sonnet;  Political  Greatness,  written  1821,  published  in 
Posthumous  Poems,  1824,  repeats  the  warning  about  the 
necessity  for  self-reform  (comp.  Irish  Pamphlets). 

Feelings  of  a  Eepublican  on  the  Fall  of  Bonaparte,  pub- 
lished in  18 16  ^?f ii\i  Alastor,  expresses  Shelley's  belief  that 
even  the  tyrant  who  could  revel  on  the  grave  of  liberty  is 
not  so  formidable  a  foe  to  virtue  as  custom  and  faith. 

Lines  written  on  Hearing  the  Neios  of  the  Death  of  Napo- 
leon, written  182 1,  published  with  Hellas,  1822,  The  earth 
is  represented  as  exulting  at  again  folding  to  her  bosom  the 
great    conqueror,  whose  return  restores    to   her   the  energy 

G 


98  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

which  he  had  borrowed  from  her  for  a  while.  The  elemental 
and  titanic  vigour  of  this  poem  recalls  passages  in  Prometheus 
Unbound.  That  Napoleon's  character  powerfully  affected 
Shelley  may  be  seen  by  other  references  (vide  Ode  to  Liberty, 
s'anza  xii.,  and  Tlie  Triumph  of  Life,  11.  21 5-224). 

V.  Translations  {vide  p.  39). 

L  Greek. 

(i.)  Hymns  of  Homer. — Hymn  to  Mercury,  written  July 
1820,  at  Mr.  Gisborne's  house  at  Leghorn,  and  published  in 
Posthumous  Poems,  1824.  In  a  letter  of  July  12,  Shelley 
says  that  the  ottava  rima  precluded  a  literal  translation,  but 
that  he  aimed  at  making  a  readable  one.  It  was  written 
shortly  before  The  Witch  of  Atlas,  to  which  it  has  many 
resemblances  {vide  p.  67).  The  grotesque  element  of  the 
hymn,  underlaid  by  a  certain  natural  simplicity  and  reality, 
was  reintroduced  by  Shelley  in  his  account  of  the  lady  witch. 

Hymns  to  Castor  and  Pollux;  The  Moon;  The  Sun;  The 
Earth,  Mother  of  All;  Minerva.  These  five  translations 
were  probably  made  not  later  than  181 8  (?),  and  were  first 
published  in  Mrs.  Shelley's  second  edition  of  1839.  They 
are  written  in  rhymed  heroic  lines. 

Hymn  to  Venus,  written  in  18 18,  first  published  in  Relics 
of  Shelley,  1862. 

(2.)  The  Cyclo2)s  of  Euripides,  written  1819,  published  in 
Posthumous  Foems,  1824.  The  Cyclops  is  the  only  extant 
specimen  of  the  Greek  Satyric  Drama.  In  this  a  grotesque 
element  was  mingled  with  the  solemnity  of  tragedy.  It 
was  written  in  tragic  iambic  metre,  and  was  distinct  from 
comedy  proper.  Shelley's  translation,  in  blank  verse,  is  very 
successful,  but  it  never  received  his  final  revision,  and  the 
text  is  often  faulty  {vide  Swinburne's  Notes  on  the  Text  of 
Shelley  in  Essays  and  Studies). 

(3.)  Greek  Epigrams.  Four  translations  of  Greek  epigrams 
were  published  in  Mrs.  Shelley's  edition  of  1839.  The  best 
known  is  the  one  To  Stella,  from  Plato,  the  Greek  of  which 


THE  POEMS.  99 

is  prefixed  to  Adonais.    This  translation  is  said  by  Medwin  to 
have  been  improvised  by  Shelley  in  conversation  with  him. 

(4).  Translations  from  Bion  and  Moschus.  These  are 
interesting  as  showing  Shelley's  early  liking  for  the  poets  on 
whose  style  Adonais  is  modelled  (vide  p.  70).  There  is  a 
Sonnet  Translated  from  the  Greek  of  Moschus  in  the  Alastor 
volume  (1816) ;  a  Translation  from  Moschus,  called  *'  sonnet " 
in  most  editions,  but  consisting  of  twelve  lines  only,  in  the 
Posthumous  Poems ;  also  two  fragments  first  given  in  For- 
man's  edition  under  titles,  Eleg]j  on  the  Death  of  Adonis, 
from  Bion,  and  Elegy  on  the  Death  of  Bion,  from  the  Greek 
of  Moschus. 

II.  Latin. 

A  Fragment  from  Virgil's  Tenth  Eclogue,  published  in 
Eossetti's  edition,  1870,  is  the  only  translation  from  the  Latin. 
{Vide  p.  40.) 

III.  Italian. 

Dante's  Sonnet  to  Guido  Cavalcanti,  published  with 
Alastor,  1816.  The  translation  of  the  companion  sonnet 
of  ^Guido  Cavalcanti  to  Dante  was  probably  written  as  early 
as  1815,  but  was  not  included  in  the  Alastor  volume, 
possibly  because  the  Sonnet  to  Wordsworth  was  an  imita- 
tion of  it.  The  translations  from  the  Italian  include  also 
a  fragment  from  The  Convito  of  Dante  (1820  ?),  another  in 
terza  rima  from  the  Purgatorio,  preserved  by  Medwin,  also 
one  written  by  Medwin  and  corrected  by  Shelley  from  the 
Inferno  (canto  xxxiii.  22-75). 

lY.  Spanish. 

Scenes  from  Calderon's  Magico  Prodigioso,  translated  at 
Pisa  in  March  1822,  and  published  in  Posthumous  Poems, 
1824.  The  assonant  verse  of  Calderon  is  represented  in 
blank  verse  by  Shelley,  who  considered  this  one  of  his  best 
translations.  He  remarks  on  the  similarity  of  this  play  to 
Faust,  of  which  it  "  furnished  the  germ."  Shelley's  Spanish 
studies  with  Mrs.  Gisborne  are  often  mentioned  in  his 
letters. 


loo  SHELLEY  PKIMER. 

V.  German. 

Scenes  from  Faust  {i.e.,  the  Prologue  in  Heaven  and  the 
Walpnrgisnacht),  written  in  spring  of  1822,  and  published  in 
Posthumous  Poems,  1824.  Shelley  was  led  to  this  transla- 
tion by  seeing  Eetzsch's  illustrations  of  Faust.  He  strongly 
felt  the  difficulty  of  the  task,  and  said  that  none  but  Coleridge 
was  "  capable  of  this  work."  Goethe,  however,  is  said  to  have 
expressed  gratification  at  it.  The  rhymed  lines  of  the  original 
are  translated  by  blank  verse. 


(     loi     ) 


CHAPTER    YII. 
PROSE  WORKS. 

I.  Essays,  PampMets,  and  Reviews. 

The  Necessity  of  Atheism^  the  tract  which  caused  Shelle3^'s 
expulsion  from  Oxford,  was  printed  at  Worthing  early  in 
i8i  I,  and  circulated  at  Oxford.  It  was  the  result  of  Shelley's 
study  of  Hume's  Essays.  It  starts  with  the  statement  that 
all  belief  rests  on  one  of  the  three  following  sources  of  con- 
viction :  (i)  the  senses,  (2)  the  reason,  (3)  testimony ;  and 
proceeds  to  argue  that  in  the  case  of  the  Deity  none  of  these 
proofs  are  available,  ending  with  a  Q.E.D.  The  Necessity  of 
Atheism  was  afterwards  incorporated  in  the  Notes  to  Queen 
Mah  ;  the  original  tract  is  now  exceedingly  scarce. 

The  Dublin  Pam^phlets,  181 2. — (i.)  An  Address  to  the  Irish 
Peojple,  printed  at  Dublin,  February  181 2,  and  there  distri- 
buted by  Shelley,  was  an  attempt  to  show  in  what  temper 
and  by  what  methods  the  Irish  people  would  best  secure 
Catholic  Emancipation  and  a  repeal  of  the  Union  Act.  The 
pamphlet  is  purposely  written  in  a  popular  and  simple  style. 
It  begins  by  stating  the  duty  of  universal  toleration — 
Catholics  persecuted  Protestants  in  the  past,  but  no  reta- 
liations are  justifiable,  and  the  Irish  demand  for  Catholic 
Emancipation  is  just.  Then  follow  repeated  warnings 
against  violent  and  sudden  rebellion ;  the  best  way  to  insure 
success  is  by  self-reform.  A  second  pamphlet  is  promised  on 
the  subject  of  organisation. 

(2.)  Proposals  for  an  Association,  published  at  Dublin, 
early  in  March  181 2,  is  a  sequel  to  the  Address,  and  calls 


I02  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

on  all  philanthropists  to  unite  in  demanding  Catholic  Emanci- 
pation and  the  repeal  of  the  Union  Act.  The  latter  question 
is  declared  to  be  the  more  serious  one,  as  affecting  the  whole 
Irish  people  and  not  only  the  richer  classes.  Such  an  Asso- 
ciation must  be  open-handed  and  sincere,  disregarding  the 
hostility  of  government  and  aristocracy,  and  aiming  at  a 
peaceful  revolution,  unlike  that  in  France.  In  this  way 
happiness  may  be  restored  to  Ireland  ;  nor  need  we  fear  the 
warnings  of  Malthus,  for  the  dangers  he  predicts  would  not 
come  to  pass  for  some  six  thousand  years. 

We  cannot  but  smile  at  Shelley's  youthful  ardour  in  these 
Dublin  pamphlets,  and  his  idea  that  the  Irish  people,  like 
the  inhabitants  of  the  golden  city  in  Laon  and  Cythna,  were 
in  a  mood  for  a  philosophical  survey  of  their  position,  and 
the  prompt  adoption  of  self-reform.  ]S"evertheless,  the  moral 
teaching  is  excellent,  and  the  political  outlook  shrewd.  In 
1824  the  Catholic  Association  was  formed,  and  in  1829  the 
Emancipation  took  place.  Still  later  events  have  proved 
that  Shelley  was  also  right  in  considering  the  Union  Act  a 
yet  more  vital  point. 

Declaration  of  Rights,  a  broadside  printed  during  Shelley's 
stay  in  Dublin,  February  and  March  181 2,  the  distribution 
of  which  at  Barnstaple  in  the  following  August  caused  the 
arrest  of  Daniel  Hill,  Shelley's  Irish  servant.  The  "  Rights  " 
are  thirty-one  short  statements  relating  to  governments,  indi- 
vidual liberty,  free  speech,  moral  rights  and  moral  duties, 
religious  tolerance,  social  inequality,  and  the  need  of  self- 
reform.  They  bear  a  strong  resemblance  to  parts  of  the 
second  Dublin  pamphlet,  both  being  perhaps  derived  from  a 
French  source.     Godwin's  influence  is  also  noticeable. 

A  Letter  to  Lord  Ellenhorough,  written  at  Lynmouth,  in 
the  summer  of  18 12,  and  printed  either  at  Barnstaple  or 
London.  A  bookseller  named  Eaton  had  been  sentenced  a 
few  months  before  by  Lord  Ellenborough  {vide  p.  8)  to 
pillory  and  imprisonment  for  the  publication  of  Paine's  Age 
of  Reason.     The  chief  topics  of  the  Letter  are  the  injustice 


PROSE  WORKS.  103 

of  using  antiquated  precedents  where  there  is  no  moral 
offence  and  no  crime  but  inquiry.  Belief  and  disbelief 
being  alike  involuntary,  morality  is  quite  independent  of 
opinions,  and  to  punish  for  opinions  is  to  persecute  (this 
argument  is  elsewhere  advanced  by  Shelley  in  Notes  to 
Queen  Mab,  The  Necessity  of  Atheism^  A  Refutation  of 
Deism,  &c.).  Socrates  and  Jesus  Christ  are  instanced ;  the 
latter  would  himself  be  persecuted  by  so-called  "  Christians  " 
if  he  lived  now.  It  is  absurd  to  attempt  to  assist  "  revealed 
truth  "  by  temporal  punishments ;  truth  will  reveal  itself. 
The  Letter  to  Lord  Ellenhorough  is  far  the  best  of  Shelley's 
writings  published  up  to  18 12,  remarkable  alike  for  its  grave 
and  lofty  tone,  clear  reasoning,  and  good  literary  style.  A 
portion  of  it  was  included  in  the  Notes  to  Queen  Mab,  and 
it  has  been  reprinted  in  America  (1881)  and  England  (1883) 
on  appropriate  occasions. 

Notes  to  Queen  Mab.  The  poem  of  Queen  Mab  was 
finished  in  February  1813  ;  the  Notes  were  written  after- 
wards, and  issued  privately  with  the  poem  the  same  year 
{vide  p.  119).  Some  of  them  were  partly  drawn^^from  earlier 
writings  {e.g.,  The  Necessity  of  Atheism  and  A  Letter  to 
Lord  Ellenborough),  while  others  were  subsequently  repro- 
duced in  A  Refutation  of  Deism  and  A  Vindication  of 
Natural  Diet.     The  chief  notes  are  as  follows  : — 

(i.)  On]  Wealth  ("And  statesmen  boast  of  wealth").  A 
thoroughly  socialistic  note,  showing  the  fallacy  of  supposing 
luxury  to  benefit  the  poor.  Labour,  the  only  real  wealth,  is 
expended  wastefully  and  unfairly ;  the  poor  losing  the  benefit 
of  leisure,  and  the  rich  of  work. 

(2.)  On  Marriage  ("Even  love  is  sold").  A  protest 
against  the  tyrannical  marriage-bond  which  chains  love, 
whose  very  essence  is  liberty. 

(3.)  On  Necessity  ("  Necessity,  thou  mother  of  the 
world").  The  world  is  governed  by  an  invariable  law  of 
cause  and  effect,  in  mind  no  less  than  matter.  This  doctrine 
overthrows  the  present  notions  of  morality;   for  "praise" 


I04  SHELLEY  PKIMER. 

and  "blame,"  ''reward"  and  "  punishment "  become  mean- 
ingless, except  as  recognitions  of  an  unalterable  fact.  Neces- 
sity is  incompatible  with  a  belief  in  a  personal  god  or  future 
punishment. 

(4.)  On  Deism  ("  There  is  no  God  ").  This  note  is  mainly 
a  reproduction  of  The  Necessity  of  Atheism^  to  which  are 
added  some  quotations  from  the  French  Systeme  de  la  Nature 
and  Pliny's  Natural  History. 

(5.)  On  Christianity  ("  I  will  beget  a  Son").  An  amplifi- 
cation of  parts  of  the  Letter  to  Lord  Ellenhorough. 

(6.)  On  Flesh-eating  ("No  longer  now  he  slays  the  Iamb 
that  looks  him  in  the  face  ").  An  argument  in  favour  of 
Vegetarianism,  reproduced  in  18 13  as  a  separate  pamphlet, 
entitled  A  Vindication  of  Natural  Diet.  Shelley's  reasoning 
that  a  vegetable  diet  is  the  most  natural  and  wholesome  for 
man  is  based  on  the  writings  of  Lambe  and  Newton,  and 
his  own  experience  {vide  p.  33). 

A  Refutation  of  Deism,  published  early  in  18 14,  is  a 
dialogue  between  Eusebes,  a  Christian^  and  Theosophus,  a 
Deist ;  its  object  being  to  show  that  there  is  no  alternative 
between  Christianity  and  Atheism.  Eusebes,  alarmed  for 
the  spiritual  welfare  of  his  friend,  begs  Theosophus  to  re- 
consider his  heterodox  opinions,  to  which  Theosophus  replies 
by  criticising  the  evidence  of  Christianity.  Eusebes,  assum- 
ing the  part  of  a  rationalist,  shows  that  the  same  difficulties 
attend  a  belief  in  Deism,  and  that  there  is  no  middle  course 
between  accepting  revealed  religion  and  disbelieving  the 
existence  of  a  deity.  Theosophus,  worsted  in  argument,  pro- 
mises to  think  of  adopting  Christianity.  The  conclusion 
that  Shelley  meant  to  be  drawn  from  the  dialogue  is  of  course 
the  very  opposite  to  that  of  Theosophus,  "  the  refutation  of 
Deism"  being  another  way  of  stating  the  "necessity  of 
Atheism."  Some  of  the  Qiieen  Mab  notes  are  again  made 
use  of,  and  Shelley  again  urges  that  "belief  is  not  an  act 
of  volition."  There  is  also  a  reference  to  the  question  of 
diet. 


PROSE  WORKS.  105 

Series  of  Fragmentary  Essays^  attributed  to  1815  : — 

On  the  Punishment  of  Death,  published  in  Essays  and 
Letters,  1840,  was  evidently  based  in  great  measure  on  God- 
win's writings.  Much  of  the  reasoning  is  now  familiar  to  us, 
but  it  should  be  remembered  that  in  1815  the  death  penalty 
was  attached  to  a  long  list  of  offences,  and  that  the  more 
barbarous  parts  of  an  execution  had  only  just  been  discon- 
tinued. The  argument  is  as  follows.  The  question  of  an 
after-life  being  insoluble,  the  death  punishment  is  a  vague 
and  incalculable  penalty.  It  is  also  useless  as  a  deterrent, 
because  (i)  it  makes  the  beholders  sympathise  with  the 
criminal,  (2)  accustoms  them  to  brutal  sights,  and  fosters  the 
passion  of  revenge  by  suggesting  a  connection  between  their 
own  security  and  the  suffering  of  others.  All  unnecessary 
punishment  has  a  bad  effect  on  society. 

On  Life,  published  in  The  Athenceuin  and  Shelley  Papers, 
1832,  1833,  a  fragment  inspired  by  Berkeley's  ideal  philo- 
sophy, and  probably  written  in  Italy  in  1819,  rather  than 
at  the  earlier  date  to  which  it  has  been  attributed.  After 
dwelling  on  the  mystery  of  life,  Shelley  avows  his  adherence 
to  the  belief  that  "  nothing  exists  but  as  it  is  perceived." 
Materialism  once  had  charms  for  him,  as  a  protest  against  the 
popular  philosophy,  but  now  he  had  adopted  this  intellectual 
system.  The  distinction  between  ideas  and  external  objects 
is  merely  nominal ;  unity  is  the  right  view  of  life. 

On  Love,  a  fragment  attributed  by  Mrs.  Shelley  to  the  later 
period  of  Shelley's  life,  but  dated  181 5,  or  thereabouts,  by 
Rossetti  and  Form  an.  It  was  published  in  The  Keepsake, 
1829,  and  included  in  Essays  and  Letters,  1840.  After  a 
reference  to  his  own  isolated  and  loveless  lot,  Shelley  defines 
love  as  "the  bond  and  the  sanction  which  connects  not  only 
man  with  man,  but  with  everything  that  exists;"  perfect 
sympathy  is  "the  invisible  and  unattainable  point  to  which 
love  tends."  (Comp.  Alastor  and  Epipsychidion,  to  which 
the  essay  On  Love  in  several  ways  corresponds;  also  a  passage 
in  the  Coliseum.) 


io6  SHELLEY  PKIMER. 

On  a  Future  State,  included  in  Essays  and  Letters,  1840  : 
a  portion  of  it,  on  Death,  had  been  already  published  in  The 
AthencBum  and  Shelley  Pampers,  In  this  fragment  Shelley- 
advances  the  negative  view  as  regards  a  future  life  (vide 
p.  27).  Premising  that  we  must  lay  aside  all  irrelevant 
topics,  such  as  the  existence  of  a  deity,  he  describes  the 
phenomena  of  death,  and  argues  that  the  correspondence 
between  mental  and  bodily  powers  indicates  that  both  perish 
together.  Thought  is  not  independent  of  natural  laws.  It 
is  impossible  to  show  that  we  existed  before  birth;  how  then 
can  we  hope  to  exist  after  death  ? 

Speculations  on  Metaphysics,  published  in  Essays  and 
Letters,  1840.  These  are  five  fragmentary  chapters,  dealing 
with  (i)  the  mind;  nothing  can  exist  beyond  the  limits  of 
thought  and  sensation;  (2)  a  definition  of  metaphysics  as 
"  the  science  of  facts,"  as  opposed  to  logic,  the  science  of 
words ;  (3,  4)  the  difficulty  of  analysing  the  mind,  and  the 
right  method  of  doing  so;  (5)  the  phenomena  of  dreams. 
The  essay  breaks  off  suddenly  from  a  description  of  certain 
impressions  experienced  by  Shelley  at  Oxford  in  reference  to 
a  particular  dream,  the  recollection  of  which  caused  him  to 
be  "  overcome  by  thrilling  horror."  Mrs.  Shelley  also  records 
the  occasion  in  her  notes. 

Speculations  on  Morals,  published  in  Essays  and  Letters, 
1840.  Shelley  meditated  a  greater  work  on  morals,  for 
which  the  "Speculations,"  written  about  18 15,  were  frag- 
mentary notes.  They  are  full  of  deep  thought,  and  very 
characteristic  of  Shelley.  He  shows  that  happiness  is  the 
object  of  human  society,  and  that  virtue  is  the  disposition  in 
an  individual  to  promote  this  happiness.  The  constituent 
parts  of  virtue  are  benevolence  and  justice,  the  former  of 
which  is  inherent  and  intuitive,  though  regulated  by  justice. 
The  promotion  of  general  happiness  is  the  only  criterion  of 
virtue,  the  conduct  of  individuals  being  based  on  no  uniform 
principle,  but  in  each  case  peculiar  and  distinctive.  Moral 
science  should  consist  in  appreciating  those  "  little  nameless 


PROSE  WORKS.  107 

unremembered  acts"  which,  are  truly  characteristic,  i.e.,  in 
considering  the  difference,  not  the  resemblance  of  indivi- 
duals. 

A  System  of  Government  hy  Juries,  published  in  The 
Athenceum  and  Shelley  Papers,  1833,  but  omitted  by  Mrs. 
Shelley  from  ^ssa?/s  and  Letters.  After  defining  "govern- 
ment "  and  "  law,"  Shelley  asserts  that  the  passions  of 
revenge  and  fear  influence  the  law  towards  undue  severity  in 
punishments  and  injustice  in  awards,  in  cases  of  property, 
compacts,  violence,  fraud,  &c.  The  best  remedy  would  be 
government  by  juries,  i.e.,  to  discard  old  legal  precedents, 
and  trust  to  the  fairness  of  contemporary  opinion. 

Essay  on  Christianity,  first  published  in  the  Shelley 
Memorials,  1859  ;  the  date  of  writing  is  conjectured  to  have 
been  about  18 15.  Shelley  appears  .to  have  thought  of  writ- 
ing a  Life  of  Christ,  from  which  idea  this  essay,  the  most 
important  except  the  Defence  of  Poetry,  may  have  originated. 
He  shows  that  Christ's  idea  of  God  was  pantheistic  rather 
than  personal,  and  that  his  condemnation  of  vengeance 
belies  the  doctrine  of  eternal  punishment  falsely  attributed 
to  him.  Historical  examples  are  cited  to  illustrate  the  differ- 
ence between  just  punishment  and  vengeance.  Christ's  as- 
sertions about  a  future  life  are  a  beautiful  conception,  whether 
true  or  not.  As  regards  Christ's  character  we  must  form  a 
general  idea  of  ^it  in  the  absence  of  clear  historical  record ; 
probably,  like  all  reformers,  he  was  compelled  to  accommodate 
his  teaching  in  some  degree  to  national  prejudices,  his  main 
object  being  the  equality  of  mankind.  Unselfishness,  sim- 
plicity, and  frugality  in  private  life,  with  wide  cosmopolitan 
benevolence,  are  the  best  means  of  improving  the  condition 
of  men.  The  cause  of  the  failure  of  the  early  Christian  com- 
munity is  explained  (vide  p.  32).  Finally,  Christ's  doctrines 
are  not  merely  Jewish,  but  allied  to  the  best  philosophy  of 
Greece  and  Rome,  and  the  attempt  to  establish  their  mira- 
culous "originality,"  and  to  connect  them  with  a  popular 
religion,  can  only  trammel  them. 


io8  SHELLEY  PKIMEE. 

Marlow  Pamphlets,  1817. — (i.)  A  Proposal  for  putting 
Reform  to  the  Vote,  written  at  Marlow,  and  published  early 
in  18 1 7,  under  the  nom  de  plume  of  "  The  Hermit  of  Mar- 
low." At  this  time  the  discontent  of  the  working-classes 
had  taken  shape  in  a  demand  for  Parliamentary  Eeform. 
"  Hampden  clubs "  were  organised  in  many  of  the  large 
towns,  the  Crown  and  Anchor  Tavern  being  the  meeting- 
place  in  London.  The  object  of  Shelley's  "  proposal "  was  to 
ascertain  the  real  will  of  the  people  on  the  subject  of  Eeform. 
He  suggests  that  a  meeting  should  be  held  at  the  Crown 
and  Anchor  Tavern,  at  which  it  should  be  arranged  to  divide 
the  kingdom  into  three  hundred  districts,  in  each  of  which 
an  inspector  might  collect  the  signatures  of  those  favourable 
to  Reform.  Towards  this  inquiry  Shelley  offers  to  subscribe 
;2f  100.  He  concludes  by  urging  the  adoption  of  annual 
Parliaments,  but  not  of  universal  suffrage ;  the  abolition  of 
royalty  and  aristocracy  must  be  gradual. 

(2.)  An  Address  to  the  People  on  the  Death  of  the  Princess 
Charlotte,  by  the  Hermit  of  Marlow,  was  written  in  the 
second  week  of  JS^ovember  1 8 1 7,  and  published  immediately. 
It  bears  the  motto  (not  title),  "  We  pity  the  plumage,  but 
forget  the  dying  bird,"  derived  from  Paine's  Rights  of  Man, 
where  it  is  applied  to  Burke.  In  this  pamphlet  Shelley 
unites  two  subjects  then  exciting  national  interest,  viz.,, 
the  death  of  the  Princess  Charlotte,  the  daughter  of 
the  Prince  Eegent  (November  6),  and  the  execution  of 
three  misguided  men  for  high  treason  (November  7).  After 
dwelling  on  the  solemnity  of  sudden  death,  he  asserts  that 
the  death  of  the  three  rebels  was  not  less  lamentable  than 
that  of  the  Princess.  The  increasing  troubles  of  the  country 
and  the  creation  of  a  national  debt  had  laid  heavier  burdens 
on  the  working-classes.  The  Government  had  taken  advan- 
tage of  the  discontent  to  stir  up  rebellion  by  the  spy,  Oliver, 
and  these  three  men  were  the  victims.  (This  refers  to  the 
"Derby  Insurrection,"  suppressed  in  June  181 7,  which  the 
famous  spy,  Oliver,  was  believed  to  have  instigated.)      In 


PROSE  WOEKS.  109 

conclusion  the  people  are  called  on  to  mourn  for  the  death 
of  the  Princess,  who  died  by  the  will  of  God;  and  still  more 
for  the  death  of  Liberty,  who  was  murdered  by  the  wicked- 
ness of  man. 

A  PhilosojpMcal  Vieio  of  Reform,  the  longest  of  Shelley's 
essays,  was  written  in  18 19,  and  has  not  yet  been  published, 
though  a  summary  was  given  by  Professor  Dowden  in  the 
Fortnightly  Review  for  ISTovember  1886.  It  contains  a  full 
statement  of  Shelley's  views  on  the  subject  of  social  and 
political  reform  ;  the  most  important  points  being  his  demand 
for  the  abolition  of  the  national  debt,  the  disbanding  of  the 
army,  and  the  gradual  extension  of  the  representative  system. 
These  remedies  are  to  be  sought  by  the  passive  protest 
advocated  so  often  in  Shelley's  writings ;  but  the  possibility 
of  civil  war  is  boldly  faced,  and  the  right  of  resistance 
asserted  when  all  peaceful  means  have  failed. 

A  Defence  of  Poetry  was  written  early  in  1821,  soon  after 
Epipsychidion,  and  was  first  published  in  the  Essays  and 
Letters,  1840.  It  was  meant  as  an  answer  to  Peacock's 
article  on  The  Four  Ages  of  Poetry,  whicli  appeared  in 
Oilier' s  Literary  Miscellany,  1820;  but  the  discontinuance  of 
the  magazine  prevented  its  publication.  Peacock  had  ridi- 
culed the  nineteenth  century  poetry  under  the  title  of  the 
"  Age  of  Brass."  This  Shelley  intended  to  refute  in  a  second 
part  of  his  essay,  which  was  never  written.  The  title  was 
doubtless  suggested  by  Sir  Philip  Sidney's  Defence  of  Poesie. 
This  is  decidedly  the  finest  and  most  finished  of  all  Shelley's 
prose  writings,  the  train  of  thought  being  as  profound  as  the 
language  and  imagery  are  majestic. 

Poetry  is  defined  to  be  "the  expression  of  the  imagina- 
tion," and  the  poets,  in  the  widest  sense,  are  they  who  by 
language,  music,  dance,  architecture,  statuary,  or  painting, 
can  express  the  impressions  made  on  man  in  his  contact  first 
with  nature,  and  then  with  society.  They  are  also  teachers 
and  "  prophets."  Poetry,  in  the  restricted  sense  of  language, 
is  a  more  direct  medium  than  the  other  arts ;  it  may  include, 


no  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

also,  certain  kinds  of  prose,  e.g.^  the  writings  of  Plato  and 
Lord  Bacon.  The  influence  of  poetry  is  pleasurable  and 
beneficial ;  its  function  is  not  to  convey  any  direct  teaching, 
but  to  replenish  the  imagination,  ''  the  great  instrument  of 
moral  good."  Shelley  then  proceeds  to  examine  the  chief 
phases  of  ancient  poetry,  e.g.^  (i)  Epic;  Homer  and  the 
cyclic  poets ;  (2)  Dramatic ;  seen  in  greatest  perfection  at 
Athens — a  kind  of  poetry  which  flourishes  or  decays  together 
with  the  social  life;  (3)  Eucolic  ;  a  style  which  marks  still 
further  decay  through  lack  of  inner  thought.  Roman  litera- 
ture was  inferior  to  Greek — Rome's  poetry  consisting  in 
deeds  and  her  dramas  in  history.  The  ruin  of  ancient  poetry 
was  succeeded  by  a  new  style  derived  from  the  poeti- 
cal doctrines  of  Christ  and  the  Celtic  mythology.  Hence 
sprung  (i)  the  abolition  of  personal  slavery ;  (2)  the  eman- 
cipation of  women,  and  the  poetry  of  chivalry  and  love. 
Dante  is  the  connecting  bridge  between  the  old  and  the 
new.  Homer,'Dante,  Milton — these  are  the  three  great  epic 
poets  {vide  p.  70,  and  comp.  Adonais^  stanza  4).  In  conclu- 
sion, Shelley  shows  that  poetry  is  not  only  pleasing,  but 
also  useful  in  the  higher  sense.  The  world  could  better 
spare  its  philosophers  than  its  poets.  The  cultivation  of 
mere  science  produces  unhappy  social  results ;  but  poetry  is 
divine,  the  source  of  thought,  and  consolation  of  life. 

"With  A  Defence  of  Poetry  comp.  Shelley's  Prefaces  to  Laon 
and  Cythna,  Pi^ometheus  Unbound,  The  Cenci,  and  Hellas. 

On  the  Devil  and  Devils.  The  date  of  this  humorous 
essay  is  not  known ;  it  was  first  published  in  Forman's  edi- 
tion of  the  Prose  Works,  1880. 

The  Fragment  of  an  Essay  on  Friendship,  published  in 
Hogg's  Life  of  Shelley,  contains  an  interesting  reference  to 
Shelley's  schooldays  at  Sion  House.  The  dedication  alludes 
to  his  difi'erence  with  Hogg  {vide  p.  21). 

Reviews. — Shelley's  review  of  Hogg's  novel  entitled  Me- 
moirs of  Prince  Alexy  Haimaioff  appeared  in  The  Critical 
Revieiv,    December   18 14.      Its   authorship,  long   unknown. 


PKOSE  WOEKS.  Ill 

was  discovered  in  1884  {vide  Professor  Dowden's  article, 
"  Some  Early  Writings  of  Shelley,"  Contemporary  Review, 
September  1884). 

The  Remarks  on  Mandeville,  a  review  of  Godwin's 
romance,  and  the  short  critique  on  Mrs.  Shelley's  Franlien- 
steiu,  were  written  in  18 16  or  18 17,  and  published  in  The 
Shelley  Papers,  1833. 

The  note  on  Peacock's  poem  Rhododaphne  was  written  in 
181 8,  and  sent  to  Leigh  Hunt.  It  was  published  in  For- 
man's  edition  of  Prose  Works,  1880. 

II.  Letters. 

On  Shelley's  style  and  method  of  letter-writing,  vide 
p.  41.  All  the  published  letters  may  be  seen  in  Forman's 
edition  of  the  Prose  Works,  1880,  except  those  that  appeared 
in  Hogg's  Life  of  Shelley  and  the  Shelley  Memorials,  and 
those  published  for  the  first  time  in  Garnett's  Selected  Letters, 
1882,  and  Dowden's  Life  of  Shelley,  1886.  Many  letters 
have  been  lost,  and  forgeries  have  been  frequent,  notably 
in  the  collection  published  by  Moxon  in  1852.  The  chief 
groups  of  letters  are  as  follows : — 

(i.)  To  Stockdale  (Forman's  edition,  vol.  3).  These  are 
some  of  Shelley's  earliest  letters,  written,  1810-11,  to  a  Pall 
Mall  publisher,  with  whom  he  afterwards  quarrelled.  They 
were  published  in  Stockdale^ s  Budget,  1826-27.  They  have 
no  literary  value,  but  contain  interesting  references  to 
Shelley's  juvenile  writings. 

(2.)  To  Hogg  (Hogg's  Life  of  Shelley).  The  earlier  of 
these,  written  from  Field  Place  or  Poland  Street,  1810-11, 
are  on  the  subject  of  Harriet  Grove's  inconstancy,  Shelley's 
crusade  against  intolerance,  money  matters,  and  Shelley's 
relations  with  his  family.  They  include  the  famous  letter 
about  the  engagement  with  Harriet  Westbrook.  Others  date 
from  Keswick  and  North  Wales  in  181 2.  They  are  all  poor 
and  inflated  in  style,  and  in  some  cases  there  is  a  suspicion 
of  their  being  garbled. 


112  SHELLEY  PEIMER. 

(3.)  To  Miss  Hitchener.  In  Garnett's  Selected  Letters  six 
are  given  from  a  large  unpublished  collection.  They  date 
from  York  and  Keswick,  and  refer  to  Shelley's  first  marriage 
and  his  general  opinions,  on  which  subjects  they  throw  some 
light.  There  are  a  few  further  extracts  in  Dowden's  Life  of 
Shelley. 

(4.)  To  HooTiliam  {Slielley  Memorials),  from  Lynmouth 
and  Tanyrallt,  18 12-13,  concerning  Queen  Mob,  the  at- 
tempted "  assassination,"  and  political  topics.  Hookham 
was  a  publisher  and  an  early  friend  of  Shelley. 

(5.)  To  Godicin  (Hogg's  Life  of  Shelley ,  vol.  2,  Shelley 
Memorials,  Dow^den's  Life  of  Shelley,  &c.).  Shelley's  self- 
introduction  to  Godwin  and  requests  for  advice  and  direction 
form  the  subject  of  the  earlier  letters  from  Keswick  and 
Dublin,  18 1 2.  The  later  ones  refer  chiefly  to  Godwin's 
pecuniary  difficulties,  and  Shelley's  attempts  to  relieve  him. 

(6.)  To  Claire  Clair7nont  {Do\Ydeii's  Life  of  Shelley).  The 
published  letters,  mostly  written  182 0-1822,  are  full  of 
sympathy  and  advice  respecting  Claire's  troubles. 

(7.)  To  Mrs.  Shelley  (Forman's  edition,  vol.  4).  These 
letters  contain  interesting  accounts  of  Shelley's  visits  to  Byron, 
first  at  Venice  in  18 18,  and  again  at  Ravenna  in  182 1. 

(8.)  To  Peacock.  There  are  four  letters  from  Switzerland 
in  18 1 6,  two  of  which  were  published  with  the  History  of  a 
Six  Weehs^  Tour.  Probably  more  were  written  and  are  lost. 
Of  those  written  from  Italy,  1818-22,  a  large  proportion 
are  narrative  and  descriptive,  dealing  with  travels,  scenery, 
buildings,  pictures,  Rome,  Naples,  &c.  ;  others  are  on  per- 
sonal matters,  literary  plans,  domestic  joys  and  troubles, 
friends  and  acquaintances.  They  are  the  most  carefully 
finished  and  highly  coloured  of  all  Shelley's  letters. 

(9.)  To  Oilier  (Shelley  Memorials).  These  letters,  written 
from  July  18 19-21,  to  Shelley's  publisher  in  England,  are 
specially  interesting  as  showing  Shelley's  own  views  and  inten- 
tions about  his  writings,  his  wise  yet  modest  estimate  of  his 
own  powers,  and  his  clear-headed  method  in  business  matters. 


PROSE  WORKS.  113 

(10.)  To  the  Gishornes  and  Henry  Reveley  (Forman's  edi- 
tion, vol.  4).  These,  like  the  poetical  Letter  to  Maria 
Gishorne^  are  familiar  and  colloquial  in  tone,  showing  a 
keen  insight  into  character,  and  much  practical  shrewdness. 
They  are  on  all  sorts  of  subjects — literature,  business,  steam- 
boats, investments,  &c. 

(11.)  To  Leigh  Hunt  (Forman's  edition,  vol.  4),  18 18- 
22,  are  chiefly  on  literary  subjects  and  Leigh  Hunt's  jour- 
ney to  Italy  to  establish  The  Liberal. 

There  are  scattered  letters  to  Byron,  Keats,  Horace  Smith, 
Med  win,  and  others.  In  Mrs.  Shelley's  edition  of  1840, 
sixty-seven  letters  were  published  under  the  title  of  Letters 
from  Abroad. 

III.  Journals  and  Notebook.  ^ 

From  July  28,  1814,  tbe  date  of  Shelley's  departure  with 
Mary,  a  daily  diary  was  kept  regularly  by  one  or  the  other. 
There  is,  however,  a  break  for  one  period  of  fourteen  months 
(May  1 8 15  to  July  18 16).  This  journal  has  not  been  pub- 
lished, but  extracts  are  given  in  Dowden's  Life  of  Shelley. 

History  of  a  Six  Weelcs'  Tour,  published  by  Shelley  in 
1 81 7,  contains  a  combined  record  of  the  two  Continental 
trips  made  by  Shelley  and  Mary — one  in  18 14,  the  other  in 
18 1 6.  The  first  part,  arranged  under  headings  of  France, 
Switzerland,  Germany,  Holland,  is  the  account  given  in  Mrs. 
Shelley's  journal  of  the  tour  in  18 14,  edited  three  years 
later  by  Shelley.  The  four  letters  which  follow — the  first 
and  second  written  by  Mrs.  Shelley,  the  third  and  fourth  by 
Shelley  himself  to  Peacock — refer  to  the  second  tour  in 
1 81 6;  as  also  does  Shelley's  poem  on  Mont  Blanc  {vide  p. 
81),  which  concluded  the  volume. 

Journal  at  Geneva,  dated  i8th  August  181 6,  published  in 
Essays,  Letters,  (fee,  1840.     It  deals  chiefly  with  four  ghost- 
stories  told  by  M.  G.   Lewis,  "Apollo's  Sexton,"  to  Byron 
and  the  Shelleys  at  Geneva. 
,    Notes  on  Sculptures  in  Rome  and  Florence. — Some  of  these 

H 


114  SHELLEY  PRIMER 

were  published  in  Medwiii's  Shelley  Papers,  1833,  ^^^  ^J 
Mrs.  Shelley  in  her  edition  of  1840.  Others  have  been 
added  in  Eorman's  edition,  making  sixty  in  all.  The  most 
remarkable  are  those  on  the  The  Arch  of  Titus,  Laocoon, 
Bacchus  and  Ampelus,  Venus  Anadyomene,  A  Statue  of 
Minerva,  The  Niohe.  Some  characteristic  remarks  are  scat- 
tered here  and  there.  For  Shelley's  views  on  art,  vide 
P-  35- 

YV.  Eomances. 

Zastrozzi,  written  during  Shelley's  Eton  days,  and  pub- 
lished in  the  spring  of  18 10,  is  a  wild  story,  full  of  descrip- 
tions of  caves  and  forests,  outlaws  and  assassinations.  It  is 
said  to  have  been  founded  on  a  novel  called  Zofioya,  or  The 
Moor ;  but  it  has  also  been  suggested  that  Shelley's  early 
romances  may  have  been  partly  translated  from  some  Ger- 
man source.  Zastrozzi,  the  hero,  is  a  desperate  outlaw, 
round  whose  revengeful  purposes  the  plot  centres. 

St  Irvyne,  or  The  Rosici'ucian,  was  written  at  Oxford, 
and  published  in  December  18 10.  Though  it  shows  some 
advance  on  Zastrozzi  in  harmony  and  general  arrangement, 
its  style  is  even  more  extravagant,  the  situations  being  as 
wildly  impossible,  and  the  language  fully  as  inflated.  St. 
Irvyne  is  the  name  of  the  birthplace  and  family  of  one 
"Wolfstein,  to  whom  Ginotti,  the  Eosicrucian,  a  mysterious 
person  of  superhuman  size,  imparts  the  secret  of  magic. 
Shelley's  original  in  this  is  said  to  have  been  Godwin's  *S'^. 
Leon^  where  the  hero  learns  the  secret  of  the  philosopher's 
stone  and  elixir  vitse.  There  are  some  songs  interposed  in 
*S'^.  Irvyne,  but  of  no  value.  It  is  curious  to  notice  the  ortho- 
doxy of  the  religious  tone  both  in  St.  Irvyne  and  Zastrozzi. 

The  Assassins,  a  fragment  published  in  Essays  and  Letters, 
1840,  was  written  at  Brunnen,  on  the  Lake  of  Lucerne,  in 
1 8 14,  during  the  first  Continental  tour.  It  is  immensely 
superior  at  every  point  to  the  preceding  romances,  and  marks 
a  new  departure  in  Shelley's  literary  style.     The  title  has 


PEOSE  WORKS.  115 

reference  to  that  Mahometan  clan  to  whom  the  name  of 
"The  Assassins  "  was  given  on  account  of  their  attacks  on 
the  Crusaders  in  the  eleventh  century.  Shelley,  however, 
who  had  lately  been  reading  about  the  siege  of  Jerusalem, 
identifies  the  assassins  with  the  Christians  who  escaped  from 
the  city  before  the  siege.  In  chapter  i.  he  relates  their 
settlement  in  a  valley  of  the  Lebanon,  the  descriptions  of 
mountain  scenery  prefiguring  those  in  Alastor.  In  chapter 
ii.  we  see  the  assassins,  four  centuries  having  passed,  still 
living  apart  from  the  world.  "  Assassin  "  is  interpreted  as 
meaning  a  freethinker,  one  who  cuts  away  religious  prejudice. 
The  next  two  chapters  are  devoted  to  the  personal  part  of 
the  story.  A  youth,  by  name  Albedir,  finding  a  strange 
being  (Ahasuerus)  impaled  on  the  branch  of  a  tree,  takes 
him  to  his  home  and  assists  him.  The  fragment  ends  in  a 
beautiful  account  of  Albedir's  two  children  playing  with  a 
snake  (comp.  Laon  and  Cythna,  canto  i.  stanzas  17-20). 
There  is  a  resemblance  to  Prometheus  in  the  position  and 
character  of  Ahasuerus  in  this  romance;  and  it  seems  as 
if  Shelley  here  first  conceived  his  idea  of  a  sufiering  yet 
triumphant  humanity.  Another  characteristic  feature  of 
this  romance  is  the  way  in  which  Shelley  took  up  the  title  of 
"  assassin,"  as  he  did  that  of  "  atheist,"  and  used  it  in  a  good 
sense.     (On  Ahasuerus,  vide  p.  42.) 

Tlie  Coliseum,  a  Fragment  of  a  Romance,  written  probably 
in  181 9.  Part  of  it  was  published  in  The  Athenceum  and 
The  Shelley  Papers,  1832,  1833,  and  the  whole  of  it  in  Essays 
and  Letters,  1840.  The  persons  introduced  are  a  blind 
father  and  his  daughter,  and  a  youthful  stranger  who  meets 
them  amidst  the  ruins  of  the  Coliseum.  We  learn  from  Mrs. 
Shelley's  note  that  this  stranger  would  have  been  represented 
to  be  a  Greek,  brought  up  by  an  instructress  named  Diotima, 
and  it  is  not  difficult  to  see  that  the  character  was  in  some 
degree  autobiographical.  There  is  a  fine  description  of  the 
Coliseum,  and  a  panegyric  on  Love,  which  should  be  com- 
pared with  the  essay  On  Love. 


ii6  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

Y.  Prose  Translations  {vide  pp.  39,  98). 

Plato's  Symposium,  translated  by  Shelley  in  July  1818  at 
Bagni  di  Lucca,  and  first  published  in  Essays,  Letters,  dx., 
1840.  It  is  an  abridged  version,  and  its  merit  consists  in  its 
brilliant  rendering  of  the  spirit  of  the  original  rather  than  in 
correct  scholarship.  Plato's  Symposium  is  the  fountain-head 
from  which  Shelley  drew  his  inspiration  on  the  subject  of 
Love,  and  the  distinction  between  the  Uranian  and  the 
Pandemian  Yenus,  which  plays  so  important  a  part  in  Alastor, 
Epipsycliidion,  &c.  The  Discourse  on  the  Manners  of  the 
Ancients,  a  fragment  given  in  Essays,  Letters,  &c.,  was 
intended  to  be  a  commentary  on  the  Symposium. 

Plato's  Ion,  A  Portion  of  Menexenus,  and  Fragments  from 
the  Repuhlic  were  all  published  in  Essays,  Letters,  d'C,  1840. 


(     117     ) 


CHAPTEK  VIII. 
TEXT,  ORIGINAL  EDITIONS,  ETC. 

Text. 

The  text  of  Shelley's  poems  is  in  many  passages  as  defective 
or  corrupt  as  if  he  were  a  classic  instead  of  a  modern  writer. 
This  is  due  partly  to  Shelley's  own  manner  of  writing,  and 
partly  to  the  circumstances  under  which  his  works  were  pub- 
lished. In  the  first  place,  he  wrote  with  great  rapidity,  often 
with  a  pencil  in  the  open  air,  correcting  hastily  or  leav- 
ing spaces  as  he  went  on,  and  always  giving  free  play  to  the 
eager  inspiration  of  the  moment.  He  would  afterwards 
revise  and  complete  his  work,  and  then  send  it  to  the  printer 
with  all  possible  despatch  in  order  to  pass  on  to  other  sub- 
jects. He  was  also  characteristically  inaccurate  in  details  of 
punctuation  and  grammar ;  but  it  is  probable  that  many  of 
the  supposed  corruptions  in  the  original  editions  were  really 
deliberate  on  Shelley's  part,  and  the  result  of  his  peculiar 
method  of  spelling  and  punctuating.  A  second  fruitful 
cause  of  variations  in  the  text  was  that  Shelley  had  no  oppor- 
tunity of  correcting  the  proof-sheets  of  a  great  number  of 
the  poems  published  in  his  lifetime,  which  were  printed  in 
England  during  his  absence  in  Italy ;  and  when  his  post- 
humous works  were  edited  by  his  widow  or  friends,  the 
difficulty  of  deciphering  MSS.  was  often  very  great,  owing  to 
the  many  erasures  and  corrections  and  the  hasty  rather  than 
careless  style  of  writing.  In  Mrs.  Shelley's  collected  edi- 
tions of  1839  there  were  numerous  passages  where  the  text 
was  obviously  faulty,  and  emendations  have  been  freely  sug- 
gested by  later  editors  and  commentators,  of  which  some 
have  MS.  authority,  while  others  are  conjectural,  and  in 
many  cases  far  from  successful.     The  principle  which  guided 


ii8  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

Mr.  Forman  in  his  edition  of  1876,  which  must  be  regarded 
as  the  most  authoritative  text,  was  to  avoid  with  the  most 
scrupulous  care  the  alteration  of  anything,  however  eccentric, 
which  was  perhaps  intentional  on  Shelley's  part,  but  not  to 
shrink  from  correcting  inaccuracies  which  were  distinctly  un- 
intentional. (For  critical  remarks  on  the  text  of  Shelley, 
vide  Swinburne's  Essays  and  Studies,  Garnett's  Relics  of 
Shelley,  Miss  Blind's  article  in  The  Westminster  Review, 
July  8,  1870,  the  writings  of  the  late  James  Thomson 
("  B.  Y."),  and  especially  the  Prefaces  and  Notes  of  Rossetti's 
and  Forman's  editions.) 

Original  Editions. 

Of  the  original  editions  published  in  Shelley's  lifetime  the 
prose  writings  predominated  largely  during  the  English 
period,  while  those  which  were  issued  during  his  residence 
in  Italy  were  entirely  poems.  The  following  were  the  chief 
volumes : — 

(i.)  Prose  Writings. — Zastrozzi,  a  Romance,  i  vol. 
duodecimo,  London,  18 10.  St.  Irvyne ;  or  The  Rosicru- 
dan,  I  vol.  duodecimo,  London,  181 1.  The  Necessity  of 
Atheism,  a  tract,  printed  at  Worthing  in  181 1,  now  exceed- 
ingly scarce.  An  Address  to  the  Irish  People,  octavo  pam- 
phlet, Dublin,  1 81 2.  Pi'oposals  for  an  Association,  octavo 
pamphlet,  Dublin,  1 8 1 2.  Declaration  of  Rights,  a  broadside, 
printed  at  Dublin,  181 2.  A  Letter  to  Lord  Ellenhorough, 
181 2  (Barnstaple  or  London).  A  Vindication  of  Natural 
Diet,  a  duodecimo  pamphlet,  London,  18 13;  now  very 
scarce,  reprinted  by  the  Vegetarian  Society  in  1884.  A 
Refutation  of  Deism,  London,  18 14,  a  handsomely  printed 
octavo,  very  scarce.  A  Proposal  for  putting  Reform  to  the 
Vote,  octavo  pamphlet,  London,  181 7.  An  Address  to  the 
People  on  the  Death  of  the  Princess  Charlotte,  181 7  ;  only 
a  reprint  is  now  extant.  History  of  a  Six  Weeks'^  Tour, 
London,  181 7  ;  a  foolscap  octavo  volume. 

(2.)  Poems. — Juvenilia  {vide  p.  79). 

Queen  Mah.     London,    18 13.      Crown   octavo;    on   fine 


TEXT,  OKIGINAL  EDITIONS,  ETC.  119 

paper ;  250  copies  only  are  said  to  have  been  printed. 
Among  copies  still  extant  is  the  one  given  by  Shelley  to 
Mary  Godwin  in  July  18 14,  and  the  one  revised  by  Shelley 
in  writing  The  Dcemon  of  the  World. 

Alastor,  or  The  Spirit  of  Solitude,  and  other  Poems.  Lon- 
don, 18 16.  A  foolscap  octavo  volume,  which  was  scarce 
even  in  1824.  The  Shelley  Society  issued  a  facsimile  re- 
print in  1885.  The  poems  that  accompanied  Alastor  are 
lieaded  as  follows  :  Aax^yg/  5/o/(yw  ttotimov  a-Tror/xov  (To  Cole- 
ridge) ;  Stanzas,  April  1814  ;  Mutability  ;  There  is  no  ivork, 
nor  device,  nor  Jcnoiuledge,  nor  ivisdom  in  the  grave,  ichither 
thou  goest ;  A  Summer  Evening  Churchyard,  Lechddle, 
Gloucestershire;  To  Wordsworth;  Feelings  of  a  Republican 
on  the  Fall  of  Bonaparte;  Superstition;  Sonnet,  from  the 
Italian  of  Dante  ;  Translated  from  the  Greek  ofMoschus  ;  The 
Dcemon  of  the  World. 

Loon  and  Cythna  (The  Revolt  of  Islam).  London,  1818. 
An  octavo  volume.  The  actual  copy  revised  by  Shelley 
when  changing  Laon  and  Cythna  into  2'he  Revolt  of  Islam 
(vide  p.  54)  is  in  Mr.  Forman's  possession. 

Rosalind  and  Helen.  London,  1 819.  An  octavo  volume, 
containing  also  Lines  written  among  the  Euganean  Hills, 
Hymn  to  Intellectual  Beauty,  and  the  Sonnet  on  Ozymandias. 

The  Cenci.  London,  18 19.  A  second  edition  was  issued 
in  1821. 

Prometheus  Unbound.  London,  1820.  An  octavo  volume. 
The  miscellaneous  poems  which  accompanied  Prometheus 
were — The  Sensitive  Plant;  A  Vision  of  the  Sea;  Ode  to 
Heaven  ;  An  Exhortation  ;  Ode  to  the  West  Wind  ;  An  Ode, 
loritten  October  1819,  before  the  Spaniards  had  recovered  their 
Liberty;  The  Cloud;  To  a  Skylark ;  Ode  to  Liberty. 

(Edipus  Tyrannus,  or  Swellfoot  the  Tyrant.  An  octavo 
pamphlet.     London,  1820. 

Epipsychidion.     An  octavo  pamphlet.     London,  182 1. 

Adonais.  A  small  quarto  in  blue  wrapper,  with  the 
types  of  Didot.  Pisa,  1821.  A  facsimile  of  this  very  scarce 
volume  was  published  by  the  Shelley  Society  in  1 886. 


I20  SHELLEY  PEIMER. 

Hellas.  London,  1822.  An  octavo  pamphlet,  including 
the  lyrical  drama,  Hellas,  and  the  lines,  Written  on  Hearing 
the  Neics  of  the  Death  of  Napoleon. 

Hellas  was  the  last  book  published  by  Shelley.  After  his 
death  the  following  volumes  were  issued  from  MSS.  left  in 
the  hands  of  Mrs.  Shelley,  Leigh  Hunt,  Medwin,  and  other 
friends  : — 

Posthumous  Poems,  1824,  edited  by  Mrs.  Shelley.  Con- 
tained most  of  Shelley's  hitherto  unpublished  poems,  to- 
gether with  Alastor  reprinted. 

The  Masque  of  Anarchy,  1832,  with  a  Preface  by  Leigh 
Hunt  {vide  p.  94). 

The  Sitelley  Papers,  1833,  reprinted  from  The  Athenceum, 
contained  a  few  more  of  Shelley's  short  poems  and  fragmen- 
tary essays,  edited  by  Medwin. 

Essays,  Letters  from  Abroad,  d:c.,  Moxon,  2  vols.,  1840 
and  1845.  This  was  to  the  Prose  Works  what  the  Post- 
humo2is  Poems  had  been  to  the  poetry,  and  consisted  mainly, 
though  not  entirely,  of  unpublished  essays  and  letters.  The 
Essay  on  Christianity  was  not  published  till  1859. 

Belies  of  Shelley,  edited  by  Richard  Garnett,  Moxon,  1862, 
contained  some  new  fragments  of  great  interest. 

Collected  Editions. 

The  chief  collected  editions  are  as  follows : — 

The  Poetical  Works,  Moxon,  1839,  edited  by  Mrs.  Shelley. 
A  second  edition  was  issued  the  same  year.  These  must  be 
classed  as  the  first  collected  editions,  though  they  also  con- 
tained a  good  deal  of  original  matter. 

The  Complete  Poetical  Works,  edited  by  W.  M.  Rossetti, 
Moxon,  1870,  2  vols.  ;  and  J.  Slark,  1878,  3  vols. 

The  Poetical  Works,  4  vols.,  1876-77,  and  the  Prose 
Works,  4  vols.,  1880,  edited  by  H.  Buxton  Forman  (Reeves 
&  Turner).  In  these  editions  all  the  previously  published 
writings  of  Shelley  have  been  collected,  and  a  few  new  pieces 
added. 


(      121      ) 


CHAPTER  IX. 

SHELLEY'S  INFLUENCE  ON  LITERATURE  AND 
THOUGHT. 

The  critic's  joke  on  the  title  of  Prometheus  ("  Unbound — • 
for  who  would  bind  it  ? ")  was  a  fair  sample  of  the  style  of 
contemporary  criticism  dealt  out  to  Shelley's  poems,  while  his 
opinions  and  doctrines  were  still  more  recklessly  misrepre- 
sented by  the  Quarterly  Review  and  most  other  periodicals 
of  that  time,  with  the  exception  of  Leigh  Hunt's  Examiner. 
Leigh  Hunt,  indeed,  was  the  only  one  of  Shelley's  fellow- 
poets  who  seems  to  have  appreciated  his  genius,  which  was 
certainly  undervalued  by  Byron  and  Keats,  and  entirely  mis- 
understood by  Wordsworth,  Southey,  Campbell,  and  Moore? 
It  was  no  wonder,  therefore,  that  his  books,  with  perhaps 
the  exception  of  Queen  Mah  and  The  Cenci,  gained  hardly 
any  recognition  in  his  lifetime,  and  that,  in  spite  of  his  good- 
humoured  indifference  to  the  abuse  of  his  reviewers,  he 
became  latterly  depressed  by  lack  of  sympathy  and  apprecia- 
tion. He  was  at  all  times  inclined  to  take  a  singularly 
modest  view  of  his  own  powers ;  but  it  is  recorded  by 
Medwin  that  he  sometimes  said  he  looked  to  America  and 
Germany  for  posthumous  fame,  or  even  quoted  Milton's  words 
— "  This  I  know,  that  whether  in  prosing  or  in  versing,  there 
is  something  in  my  writings  that  shall  live  for  ever."  Dur- 
ing the  past  half  century  Shelley's  fame  as  a  lyric  poet  has 
been  firmly  established,  and  his  reputation  as  a  thinker  has 
also  been  surely,  though  more  slowly,  progressing.  No 
clearer  proof  could  be  needed  of  the  power  and  originality  of 


122  SHELLEY  PEIMER. 

his  genius  than  the  fact  that  while  those  readers  who  under- 
stand and  sympathise  with  him  are  filled  with  a  personal 
love  and  admiration  unique  in  the  annals  of  literature,  others 
regard  him  with  contrary  feelings  of  aversion  and  animosity. 
He  represents  the  very  soul  and  essence  of  a  revolutionary 
movement  which  is  even  now  only  in  its  earlier  stages  of 
accomplishment ;  and  until  that  movement  is  fulfilled  it  can- 
not be  doubted  that  men's  opinions  will  be  as  sharply  divided 
on  the  merits  of  Shelley's  writings  and  character,  as  they  are 
divided  on  the  great  cause  of  humanity  which  he  so  unflinch- 
ingly championed. 

(i.)  Influence  on  Literature. — Though  Shelley  had  not, 
like  "Wordsworth,  a  direct  school  of  followers,  his  indirect 
influence  on  poetry  has  been  very  great.  The  purely  lyric 
element  is  now  far  more  widely  understood  and  genuinely 
valued  than  in  the  days  when  the  Quarterly  critics  could 
discover  nothing  but  "drivelling  prose  run  mad"  in  Pro- 
metheus and  Epipsychidion.  The  "  lyric  cry,"  first  sounded 
in  full  perfection  by  Shelley,  has  been  taken  up  and  re- 
echoed by  succeeding  poets ;  and  all  recent  English  poetry  is 
indebted  to  the  same  source  for  greater  spirituality  of  thought 
and  richer  melody  of  tone.  Shelley  has  also  shown,  above 
all  other  poets,  how  entirely  the  true  lyrist  can  transcend 
what  Macaulay  calls  "  the  irrational  laws  which  bad  critics 
have  framed  for  the  government  of  poets;"  with  the  recognition 
of  the  excellence  of  Shelley's  lyrics,  one  can  hardly  fail  to 
see  the  absurdity  of  that  arbitrary  and  dogmatic  system  of 
criticism  which  was  the  terror  of  English  writers  at  the 
beginning  of  this  century.  That  the  estimates  of  critics  as 
to  Shelley's  place  in  literature  are  still  somewhat  conflicting, 
is  not  to  be  wondered  at ;  for  the  lyric  spirit  which  is  the 
chief  feature  of  his  poetry  is  by  its  very  nature  intelligible 
only  to  those  who  have  been  gifted  with  an  instinctive 
sympathy ;  a  right  appreciation  of  lyric  poety  is  intuitive, 
and  cannot  be  acquired  by  study.  But  though  there  are  always 
critics  who  lay  their  own  deficiencies  of  vision  to  the  fault  of 


INFLUENCE  ON  LITERATURE  AND  THOUGHT.  123 

a  poet  whom  they  cannot  comprehend,  the  balance  of  opinion 
is  rapidly  becoming  more  and  more  favourable ;  and  Shelley's 
true  position  has  been  admirably  defined  by  such  clear-sighted 
and  large-minded  critics  as  Swinburne  and  Stopford  Brooke. 
It  cannot  be  doubted  that  Shelley  will  soon  be  recognised  as 
occupying  that  important  place  in  literature  which  belongs  to 
one  of  England's  greatest  lyric  poets. 

(2.)  Influence  on  Thought.  There  is  a  disposition  in  some 
quarters  to  pass  lightly  over  Shelley's  protests  against  all 
forms  of  prejudice  and  injustice,  as  though  such  protests, 
however  justifiable  once,  were  no  longer  needed  in  these  days 
of  political  enfranchisement.  But,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  though 
the  contest  has  passed  into  a  difi'erent  phase,  few  or  none  of 
the  main  objects  of  Shelley's  teaching  have  yet  been  realised; 
and  it  should  not  be  forgotten  that  if  Shelley  were  living 
now,  he  would  still  be  a  discredited  revolutionist,  preaching 
a  bloodless  crusade  against  religion,  property,  and  all  the  con- 
ventional notions  of  social  morality.  Queen  Mah,  for  instance, 
is  admitted  to  have  done  some  service  to  the  revolutionary 
cause ;  but  there  is  no  ground  whatever  for  the  assumption 
that  Shelley's  socialist  opinions  are  henceforth  to  fall  out  of 
notice ;  on  the  contrary,  as  the  struggle  between  labour  and 
capital  is  year  by  year  intensified,  they  are  likely  to  become 
of  more  importance ;  and  the  same  is  true  of  what  he  taught 
about  Christianity,  the  marriage  laws,  and  many  other  sub- 
jects. It  is  no  use  attempting  to  clothe  Shelley's  doctrines 
with  the  garb  of  social  "  respectability ;"  it  is  wiser  to  recog- 
nise them  at  their  real  worth.  On  the  other  hand,  those  who 
cannot  sympathise  with  his  hopes  and  aspirations  are  apt  to 
set  down  his  views  as  crude  and  immature,  a  mass  of  wild, 
though  perhaps  well-meant,  speculation;  thus  ignoring  the 
fact  that  during  the  sixty  years  that  have  elapsed  since  his 
death  all  the  movements  which  he  advocated  have  advanced 
largely  in  importance,  and  while  some  of  his  opinions  have 
been  proved  to  be  true,  not  one  has  been  exploded  by  time. 
The  only  way  to  a  correct  understanding  of  Shelley's  doctrines  , 


124  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

is  to  realise  that  they  are  all  part  of  one  great  revolutionary 
and  humanitarian  idea,  the  possibility  or  impossibility  of 
which  is  still  under  debate,  and  which  cannot  be  contemptu- 
ously disregarded  as  impracticable.  Time  alone  can  decide 
the  question ;  and  Shelley  believed  that  time  would  be  on 
his  side. 

(3.)  Influence  of  Character.  Nothing  is  more  striking 
about  Shelley  than  the  extraordinary  charm  of  his  individual 
character,  which  not  only  impressed  the  friends  who  knew 
him  personally  {vide  p.  17),  but  continues  to  affect  later 
generations  of  readers.  This  feeling  has  at  different  times 
drawn  tributes  of  admiration  from  such  different  writers  as 
De  Quincey,  Browning,  Frederick  Robertson,  Swinburne,  and 
the  late  James  Thomson.  But  here  too,  as  in  the  case  of  his 
writings,  we  find  equally  strong  hostility  on  the  part  of  those 
to  whom  Shelley's  character  was  unintelligible  or  uncon- 
geniah  To  Kingsley's  school  of  "muscular  Christianity"  he 
appears,  and  probably  must  continue  to  appear,  little  better 
than  a  weak  sentimentalist ;  Carlyle  speaks  of  him  as  "  fill- 
ing the  earth  with  inarticulate  wail;"  others  again  regard 
him  as  a  mere  visionary  enthusiast;  while  many  have  been 
still  more  strongly  prejudiced  against  him  by  the  tragic  end- 
ing of  his  first  marriage  and  the  delay  in  the  publication  of 
the  true  story.  It  is  now  full  time  for  sincere  admirers  of 
Shelley  to  drop  the  half-apologetic  tone  sometimes  adopted 
in  speaking  of  him,  and  to  recognise  that  there  is  a  singular 
harmony  between  his  writings  and  his  character.  His  poetical 
genius  cannot  be  justly  estimated  apart  from  his  opinions, 
and  his  opinions,  again,  found  a  consistent  expression  in  the 
actions  of  his  life. 

The  chief  tributes  paid  to  Shelley's  genius  by  later  poets 
are  Robert  Browning's  Memorabilia;  sonnets  by  Leigh 
Hunt,  D.  G.  Rossetti,  and  Swinburne;  and  Shelley,  an 
unpublished  poem,  by  James  Thomson  ("B.  V.").  Leigh 
Hunt's  poem  Ahou  Ben  Adhem  should  probably  be  regarded 
as  a  sketch  of  Shelley's  character. 


(       125      ) 


CHAPTER  X. 

CHIEF  AUTHORITIES,  BIOGRAPHIES, 
REVIEWS,  ETC. 

I.  Biographical. 

(i.)  Mrs.  Shelley's  Prefaces  and  Notes  to  Postlmmous 
Poems,  1824,  collected  editions,  1839,  and  Essays,  Letters, 
(i'C,  1840,  1845,  S^^^  much  invaluable  information. 

(2.)  Leigh  Hunt's  Lord  Byron  and  some  of  His  Con- 
temporaries, 1828,  contains  a  record  of  Shelley,  brief,  but 
very  afifectionate  and  appreciative.  It  was  incorporated  in 
Leigh  Hunt's  Autobiography,  Smith  &  Elder,  i860. 

(3.)  Med  win's  Life  of  Shelley,  Kewby,  1847,  2  vols., 
reproduced  most  of  the  information  given  in  The  Shelley 
Papers,  1833,  by  the  same  author.  The  style  is  loose  and 
illiterate,  and  there  are  many  inaccurate  statements,  but 
the  book  is  interesting,  especially  the  second  volume. 

(4.)  Middleton's  Shelley  and  His  Writings,  Newby,  1856, 
a  work  of  little  merit,  chiefly  based  on  Hogg's  articles  in 
llie  New  Monthly  Magazine,  1832,  and  Medwin's  Life,  but 
containing  a  little  new  information  derived  from  a  friend  at 
Marlow. 

(5.)  Trelawny's  Recollections  of  the  Last  Days  of  Shelley 
and  Byron,  Moxon,  1858;  reissued  as  Records  of  Shelley, 
Byron,  and  the  Author,  2  vols.,  Pickering,  1878.  This  is 
perhaps  the  pleasantest  of  all  the  records  of  Shelley,  though 
some  of  the  incidents  look  as  if  they  were  apocryphal.  The 
second  edition  is  less  satisfactory  than  the  first;  additions 
being  made  which  are  very  unfair  to  Mrs.  Shelley,  on  the 


126  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

strength  of  the  reminiscences  of  an  author  then  in  extreme 
old  age. 

(6.)  Hogg's  Life  of  Shelley,  vols.  i.  and  ii.,  Moxon,  1858, 
includes  the  articles  on  Shelley  at  Oxford  in  The  New 
Monthly  Magazine,  1832,  1833.  After  the  publication  of 
the  first  two  volumes  the  Shelley  family  withdrew  the 
materials  which  they  had  placed  at  Hogg's  disposal,  and  the 
book  remains  a  fragment  {vide  Preface  to  Shelley  Memorials). 
The  older  part,  that  on  Shelley  at  Oxford,  is  told  with 
admirable  humour,  force,  and  directness,  but  the  rest  is 
pointless  and  grotesque,  and  marred  by  the  coarse  anecdotes 
and  extraordinary  egotism  of  the  writer.  In  1832  Hogg 
was  describing  a  part  of  Shelley's  life  on  which  he  could 
speak  with  special  authority;  but  in  1858  he  seems  to  have 
been  quite  unable  to  deal  with  the  life  as  a  whole.  Some 
passages  of  the  later  part  have  a  certain  amount  of  caustic 
humour. 

(7.)  Peacock's  Memoirs  of  P.  B.  Shelley,  Fraser's  Maga- 
zine, 1858  and  i860,  have  been  over-rated  and  over-praised, 
but  tell  some  important  facts.  Peacock,  a  shrewd,  cynical 
satirist,  was  quite  incapable  of  rightly  depicting  Shelley's 
character;  and  his  positive  statements  about  the  cause  of 
Shelley's  separation  from  Harriet  were  disproved  by  Dr. 
Garnett  in  Relics  of  Shelley. 

(8.)  Shelley  Memorials,  Smith  &  Elder,  1859,  edited  by 
Lady  Shelley.  This  brief  but  comprehensive  summary  of 
Shelley's  life  was  published  after  the  cessation  of  the  work 
by  Hogg ;  and,  until  the  appearance  of  Professor  Dowden's 
book,  has  been  the  most  authoritative  record. 

(9.)  Garnett's  Relics  of  Shelley,  Moxon,  1862,  contains 
among  other  important  matter  some  valuable  remarks  on 
Shelley's  separation  from  Harriet. 

(10.)  W.  M.  Rossetti's  Memoir  of  Shelley,  prefixed  to 
editions  of  1870  and  1885,  gives  an  admirable  account  of 
Shelley's  life,  with  critical  notices  of  his  chief  works. 

(II.)  D.   P.   McCarthy's  Shelley's  Early  Life,  Chatto    & 


AUTHOEITIES,  BIOGKAPHIES,  EEYIEWS,  ETC.     127 

Windus,  I  vol.,  1872,  is  a  faithful  but  formless  account  of 
Shelley's  life  up  to  181 2,  dealing  at  great  length  with  the 
Dublin  episode,  and  correcting  various  errors  made  by  Hogg, 
Medwin,  Peacock,  anc^  others,  A  special  feature  of  the 
book  is  the  merciless  exposure  of  Hogg's  "so-called  Life  of 
Shelley." 

(12.)  C.  Kegan  Paul's  William  Godwin,  his  Friends  and 
Contemporaries,  1876,  shows  clearly  the  relation  subsisting 
between  Godwin  and  Shelley. 

(13.)  G.  B.  Smith's  Shelley,  a  Critical  Biography.  David 
Douglas,  1877. 

(14.)  J.  A.  Symonds'  Shelley,  1878.  (English  Men  of 
Letters  series.) 

(15.)  J.  C.  JeafFreson's  The  Real  Shelley,  1885,  professes 
to  unmask  Shelley's  principles  and  character,  while  it  does 
not  deny  his  genius.  It  is  remarkable  for  its  grotesque 
vulgarity  of  tone  and  inaccuracy  of  statement. 

(16.)  Dowden's  Life  of  Shelley,  1886,  gives  the  true  story 
of  Shelley's  life  for  the  first  time,  on  the  authority  of  the 
unpublished  manuscripts  in  the  possession  of  the  Shelley 
family.  It  contains  letters,  hitherto  unpublished,  addressed 
to  Mary  Shelley,  Godwin,  Claire  Clairmont,  and  others,  and 
a  notice  of  some  early  poems  intended  for  publication  in 
1813. 

Magazine  Articles. — Some  of  the  chief  biographical  notices 
are  to  be  reprinted  by  the  Shelley  Society ;  among  these  are 
P.  B.  Shelley,  in  StocMale's  Budget,  1826-27;  A  News- 
paper Editor's  Reminiscences,  writer  unknown,  Fraser,  1841; 
Shelley  in  Pall  Mall,  by  K.  Garnett,  Macmillan,  i860; 
Shelley,  by  one  who  knew  him,  by  Thornton  Hunt,  Atlantic 
Monthly,  1863;  Shelley  in  181 2-13,  by  W.  M.  Kossetti, 
Fortnightly  Revieiv,  1871  ;  Shelleifs  Last  Days,  by  R. 
Garnett,  Fortnightly  Review,  1878  ;  Shelley's  Life  near 
Spezzia,  by  H.  B.  Forman,  Macmillan,  1880.  De  Quincey's 
Essay  on  Shelley  (vol.  5  of  his  collected  works)  is  kindly 
and  appreciative,  if  allowance  be  made  for  its  wide  divergence 


128  SHELLEY  PRIMER. 

of  opinion.  De  Quincey  had  no  personal  knowledge  of 
Shelley,  and  his  information  was  chiefly  based  on  the  notice 
of  Shelley  in  Gilfillan's  Gallery  of  Literary  Portraits. 

II.  Critical. 

Some  of  the  contemporary  criticisms  of  Shelley's  writings 
will  be  republished  by  the  Shelley  Society.  Of  later 
notices  the  most  important  are  these — Browning's  Introduc- 
tory Essay  to  Letters^  1852  ;  Prof.  Baynes'  article  in  the 
Edinhurgli  Revieio,  April  187 1  ;  Miss  Blind's  article  in  the 
Westminster  Review,  July  1870;  Swinburne's  Note  on  tlie 
Text  of  Shelley,  in  Essays  and  Studies,  1875  ;  The  Poems  of 
Shelley,  in  North  British  Review,  1870  ;  Some  Thoughts  on 
Shelley,  by  Stopford  Brooke,  Macmillaiis  Magazine,  1880, 
and  Preface  to  Select  Poems,  Golden  Treasury  series ;  James 
Thomson's  ("  B.  V.")  writings  on  Shelley,  privately  published 
in  1884 ;  Garnett's  Preface  to  Select  Poems,  Parchment  series; 
J.  Todhunter's  Study  of  Shelley,  Kegan  Paul,  Trench,  and 
Co.,  1880  ;  Shelley's  Prose  Works,  in  the  Edinburgh  Revieio, 
July  1886.  Many  important  critical  remarks  are  found  in 
the  Prefaces  and  ISTotes  to  Rossetti's  and  Forman's  editions. 


PRINTED    BY   BALLANTYNE,    HANSON    AND   CO. 
EDINBURGH   AND   LONDON. 


PR5HS 
SH-3